The Famine – An Igbo Folktale Based in The Fablingverse About Tortoise, Dog, and a Long Famine Caused by the Sun and Moon

21st September 2025

The Famine - An Igbo Folktale based in the Fablingverse about Tortoise, Dog, and a long famine casued by the Sun and Moon

Keywords: The Famine – An Igbo Folktale Based in The Fablingverse About Tortoise, Dog, and a Long Famine Caused by the Sun and Moon, Nkita, Mbe, Mothers

Once upon a time in the animal kingdom, everything lived on Earth: the animals, the plants, The Waters, The Moon, The Sun and their children, The Stars. And The Sun and Moon, being the biggest beings on Earth, ruled over it.

The Sun and The Waters were best friends, and so The Sun often visited The Waters. But one day, The Waters began to wonder: Why is it only The Sun who gets to visit me and my family? Why can’t I visit him with my family?

The Waters wondered and wondered until, finally, he voiced his wonder to The Sun. The Sun felt bad for his friend and spoke to his wife, The Moon, asking if there was a way for The Waters to visit them in their compound.

The Moon looked around them and said, “Di m, my husband, you are right. It’s unfair that you always get to visit The Waters, and he never comes here.”

“So, can we accommodate him?” The Sun asked

“Yes,” The Moon replied. “Let me go and cook what our visitor and his family will eat.” And she hurried off.

Excited, The Sun ran to The Waters’ compound and invited him over. At first, The Waters was sceptical. He reminded The Sun about the size of his family and himself, but The Sun said, “You are not as big as I am. Come over.”

Now, you must know that The Sun and The Waters dwelt on opposite halves of the earth. Between them lay a rich land, blessed with just enough sunlight and just enough water. It was neither too hot nor too cold, and the animals who lived there thrived. Only when The Sun journeyed across to visit The Waters did the creatures grow restless, for then the fertile land baked beneath its stride and for a moment, there was farmine.

On the agreed day, The Waters came from its end of The Earth with its family. The Sun and The Moon waited at the gate to welcome them in. At first, there was no problem, but as The Waters poured in, it began filling The Sun’s Compound and pushing The Sun and The Moon upwards.

“Sun, my family is many,” The Waters called out, worried. “Are you sure we can keep coming?”

The Sun, interpreting Water’s worries as doubt of its capacity to host, urged on, “Keep coming, look, there is space.”

So The Waters called out to his family, “Keep coming, there is space!” And more water poured in.

Up, up up, went The Sun and The Moon.

The Waters asked again. “Look how high you’ve gone, should we keep coming?”

“Yes! Even the sky is ours!” The Sun shouted. “There is space!”

“Keep coming!” The Waters called, and more family members poured in until The Sun and The Moon and their children, The Stars had been pushed in the sky, and out of the earth.

During the visit there was much to eat, and a lot to drink, so much that in height of drunkenness, The Waters that tasted like nothing and The Waters that tasted like salt argued about which was more superior.

When the visit had come to an end, The Waters got ready to leave, but The Salty Waters chose to form their own compound, creating the oceans, The tasteless waters vowed to never mix with the salty waters and became the rivers, some waters visited their friends across the earth, some went underground, some under planes, Creating Pond, Canals, and other Rivers.

When The Waters had dispersed, The Sun and Moon looked down and saw that their compound had been dislodged by waters. With The Waters now scattered all over earth, The Sun could no longer visit his friend in one visit. The Moon also pointed out to The Sun that whenever she tried to return to the earth, she felt a foreboding that the earth would disappear, just like their compound. So, The Sun and his family agreed that from that day onwards, they would leave above The Earth.

And that is how The Sun and Moon came to live in the sky.

Oh, but the story doesn’t end here.

While The Sun and waters were playing friendship, we forgot about the animals living in the planes between their compounds, and the impact that this visit had on them.

As The Waters travelled to The Sun’s compound, they eroded the fertile land and submerged all the plants. The animals who had to make way for the body of water, returned to find their homes destroyed, their crops gone, and soon, a great famine spread across earth.

Nkịta, the Dog, was among the animals who had lost everything. His den was gone, his food swept away, and worst of all, his mother had been swallowed by The Waters.

“Mama o! Mama o!” Dog wailed as he ran through the flooded plains, sniffing the ground desperately. “Woof are you?” But no animal stopped to comfort him. Each creature was desperate in their own turmoil.

With no food left on earth, the larger animals turned on the smaller ones. The predators who once hunted antelope and hare only when their bellies rumbled now hunted every day, killing and hoarding what they could catch.

Watching the chaos, Mbe, the Tortoise trembled inside his shell, he feared that if the chaos continued, it would not be long before he was hunted. “These animals grow hungrier by the hour,” he muttered. “Today, they say my shell is too hard to crack. Tomorrow, they will convince themselves it can serve as the pot to cook me in.”

At first, the creatures tried to survive on scraps; wilted leaves, broken roots, dry bones, but soon even that was gone. Famine stalked them like a shadow, and in their fear, the smaller animals gathered to seek wisdom. They went first to Anansi the Spider, who perched in his web high above them.

“As you can see,” Anansi said smugly, stroking his thin legs, “I am not on the menu, nor are my wives and children. My people will never run out of insects to eat. Your famine is not my famine. Deal with it yourselves.”

The animals groaned, but they still had one wise animal to consult. They turned to Mbe the Tortoise.

Without hesitation, Tortoise cleared his throat and said, “The answer is simple. Each animal must sacrifice their mother.”

A gasp swept through the gathering. Sacrifice their mothers? The thought was unthinkable. But Tortoise pressed on.

“Listen well. Our mothers are old. They are no longer strong enough to farm, nor swift enough to hunt. Yet every mother here would gladly lay her neck on Lion’s plate if it meant her children would live. Is this not true?”

The mothers, weary-eyed but resolute, nodded their heads.

“You see?” Tortoise continued. “The old are old. Let them make one final contribution to our survival. Let them save us, their children, until this famine ends.”

At last, the animals agreed. The mothers gave their blessing, and to prove his sincerity, Tortoise offered his own mother first. She was slain, a portion of her flesh gifted to the predators, and the rest shared among the starving beasts.

After that, the animals drew up a list, each family taking a turn to sacrifice their mother. One after another, the older women went to their deaths. But when the time came for Nkịta, the Dog, to give up his mother, he refused.

“Look here, I cannot find my mother.” Dog said, baring his teeth. “I have also not partaken in your feasts, as I have only eaten our fesses the bones you cast away since the famine began. So, why should I sacrifice my mother if I find her?”

The animals jeered. “Greedy Nkịta! Selfish Nkịta!”

Tortoise narrowed his eyes. “If you will not share in our pain, then you will not share in our food.”

The council of beasts rumbled their approval, and from that day, Dog was cast out. Wherever the animals gathered to eat, they turned their backs on him. When meat was shared, none reached his paws. If bones were tossed aside, they were grounded and used to make a form of swallow like Eba and eaten, only their fesses were left to dog.

Nkịta swallowed his anger and walked away with his tail low. Yet in his heart, he whispered: Better to be hungry with hope that my mother is alive than full dread that her bones could be in my belly.

Nkịta, the Dog, never stopped searching for his mother. Day after day, he prowled the ruined land, sniffing through the mud and crying out, “Mama o! Mama o! Woof are you?”

One night, as he lifted his nose to the sky and howled, he heard a soft familiar voice drift down with the light.

“My child… Nkịta, my child.”

Dog’s ears perked. It was his mother! Her voice was coming from The Moon. When The Waters had carried everything away, she had been swept up, lulled to sleep, and when she woke, she found herself resting on the moon.

“Mama! Mama, come down,” Dog barked, joyful. But his mother peered at the distance between the moon and the earth and shook her head.

“My son, I want to be with you, but this distance is too far! Besides, the famine has turned the animals against their mothers. If I return, they will surely kill me.”

Dog’s tail drooped. “Then stay there, Mama. Stay safe. I would rather see you shining above me than watch you taken away.”

Still, his mother worried. “But what of you, my child? Will you not starve?”

Nkịta barked bravely, “Do not fear for me. I will endure.”

But his mother would not be comforted. She looked around at The Moon’s storehouses, filled with the food she had cooked and prepared when The Sun and Waters had feasted. “There is more than enough here,” she said softly. “You will not go hungry.”

So, with the moon’s light she wove a thin ladder of and lowered it down to the earth.

Each night, when the others wept with empty bellies, Dog climbed the ladder and joined his mother on The Moon. There he ate his fill of yam and cocoyam, melon soup and palm wine, food that never seemed to run out. Then, his stomach full, he would climb back down and return to the earth, wailing with the rest of the animals as if he too were starving.

But as the famine dragged on, the animals began to notice something strange. While they grew thinner and weaker with each passing day, Nkịta the Dog grew rounder, his fur shining, his belly full.

One day, Mbe the Tortoise called him before the gathering of small animals. “Nkịta,” he said sternly, “we have all been managing and starving, yet you are growing fat. Tell us, where are you finding food?”

Dog raised his head and barked in reply. “And what food have you ever given me? Did I not say I had no mother to sacrifice? Did I not remind you that I have only lived on your fesses?.”

The animals grumbled, unsatisfied with his answer, and pressed him harder. Dog’s lips curled, his teeth gleaming. “Besides,” he growled, “I am not truly one of the smaller animals. If you push me, I could as well make a meal of you.”

At that, fear fell upon the gathering, and they let him go.

But from that day, Dog became more cautious. Before he placed a paw on the shining ladder that led to his mother, he looked left and right, sniffing the air to make sure no one was watching. Yet Mbe the Tortoise, sly and patient, kept an eye on him, his sharp mind turning.

Later, when Dog climbed to The Moon and sat with his mother, he told her of Tortoise’s suspicion. His mother frowned, then spoke gently.

“My son, gather the fesses of the animals, all of it, make sure they see you, then when you return to your earth home, plant these seeds in the ground, and cover the seeds with the fesses.” She handed him a bag of seeds. “When they see you gathering fesses, they will believe you are merely gathering your food.”

Dog obeyed. The very next day, the animals saw him dragging and packing heaps of their dung. They watched him bury it into the soil, as if it were precious treasure. “Perhaps our fesses is more nourishing than we thought,” they whispered to one another.

Having reduced the animal’s suspicion, and knowing that he had covered the seeds his mother game him in fesses, Nkịta smiled. And returned to his Earth home to feast on the meals his mother had prepared for him ahead of time.

One day, Nkịta began to miss his mother’s voice and warmth. His belly was full, but his heart ached. So, under the cover of night, he crept to the clearing and called softly, “Mama, let down the ladder, let me see you.”

But Mbe the Tortoise had been stalking him, waiting for this very moment. As soon as the sooner had the shining ladder stretched from the sky than Tortoise cried out, “Come quickly, all of you! Come and see what Dog has been hiding!”

The animals came rushing, and there stood Nkịta, caught red-handed with the ladder of moonlight at his paws.

Fury swept through the gathering. “So, it is true!” they roared. “While our mothers died to feed us, Dog feasted in secret with his own! Bring her down, Nkịta! Bring your mother down to be sacrificed like the others!”

But Dog stood firm, teeth bared, eyes blazing. “I will not! My mother is alive, and I have not eaten any of yours. You chose to kill your mothers, I did not. Is it a crime to keep mine safe?”

The animals growled, but Dog’s words struck them with doubt. For a moment, silence hung heavy in the air.

Then Tortoise, relentless, raised his voice above the crowd. “Nkịta hides food while the rest of us starve! Worse than refusing to sacrifice his mother, he kept food to himself. Had he shared it, perhaps some of our mothers would yet live!”

Murmurs of anger grew. The animals lunged for the ladder, scrambling to climb up and seize Dog’s mother. Nkịta fought them back, snapping and clawing, his rage echoing through barred teeth. But in the struggle, Tortoise slipped past and clambered onto the glowing rungs.

Seeing he was losing, Dog howled up to the sky. “Mama! Mama, push the ladder away!”

His mother hesitated, her heart breaking, because she knew what this meant. She knew that she would never again touch her son again. But love demanded sacrifice. With a cry, she shoved the ladder from The Moon’s edge.

It fell, crashing to the earth, them tumbling and falling out of the earth. Tortoise, clinging desperately, tumbled with it. He landed hard upon his back, and in that fall, his smooth shell cracked for the first time.

When the animals saw that they could not seize Dog’s mother through the ladder, they turned their anger upon Nkịta himself. They bound him and growled, “If your mother will not come down, then we will eat you instead!”

Too far above to help, Dog’s mother watched in terror. “If I leap down from this height, I will die, and it’s me they want to kill, will they not kill my son after they kill me?” she cried.

“No, Mama!” Dog barked up to her. “Do not jump!”

Desperate, his mother raised her voice so that all might hear. “My people! What will you do when you run out of mothers to kill? Am I not the last mother left? After me, will you turn to fathers?”

At this, the fathers stiffened. “Never! We are the ones who protect the children and provide the liquid that births them. Without us, there will be no new life. Let the children die for us instead!”

But the youths cried out in protest. “We are the future mothers and fathers! If you kill us, who will remain to carry on?”

A quarrel broke out, and after much shouting, they agreed: first the weak must be sacrificed, then the oldest among them.

Still Dog’s mother shook her head. “Why must there always be sacrifice? And tell me, why have the great beasts, the lions and leopards, offered nothing? Why do the small ones pay the price while the strong feast?”

Just then, Tortoise, still limping from his fall, waddled forward and shouted, “No! The famine will not last forever. Let us sacrifice two at a time! One for the great beasts, and one to the earth, that the famine may end.”

The animals began to agree with tortoise.

But Dog’s mother went on. “And what will happen when you run out of sacrifices? Mbe, will you become the last meal standing, will you not be ripped limb from limb and your shell used as a stool for the beast to play with as they contemplate turning on themselves?”

The animals lowered their heads unsure of how to respond; they felt guilt and fear at the same time.

Then Dog’s mother pointed down at the field where Nkịta had planted seeds with the fesses of every creature. The animals looked, and to their astonishment, shoots of green had begun to sprout from the soil. Food was returning to the earth.

In awe, they released Dog. “How did you know to do this?” they asked.

“It was my mother’s wisdom,” Nkịta replied proudly. “She taught me.”

The animals bowed their heads, realizing at last how precious a mother’s guidance truly was. But Mbe the Tortoise was not done. “Wait!” he snapped. “Dog has cheated us long enough. He must not go free!”

Fed up with Mbe, Nkita’s mother sighed. “I see all from here. Mbe has lied to all of you! He did not sacrifice his mother, he gave up his grandmother. He hid his mother beneath the earth, and all this while, Tortoise has been stealing triple portions of food for himself.”

The animals gasped in outrage. Tortoise stumbled backward, stammering denials, but at that very moment The Waters stirred and pushed Mbe’s mother out of the ground.

Fury erupted. The animals pounced upon Tortoise and beat him senseless.

From then on, they turned away from sacrifice and began to farm with manure, growing food for themselves. The great beasts, as was their nature, continued to hunt, but now the smaller creatures had strength in their bellies to run, to hide, and to live.

So, peace returned, and the famine faded into memory.

All were happy, except for Nkịta, the Dog. For the ladder of moonlight was gone, and though his mother still lived above, he could never climb to her again.

And that is why, even till today, when night falls and The Moon rises, you will hear Dog lifting his muzzle to the sky, howling, “Mama! Mama! Mama! Can you hear me?”

Hope you Enjoyed The Famine. Drop a reaction below to let me know what you thought of this folktale, who was your favourite, mine’s always Mbe no matter what he gets up to. If you’ll like to read more Mbe Stories; Check out Mbe and Akidi (A Fablingverse Igbo Folktale) – FablingVerse

Once Upon a Forever – Prologue

FablingPam

14th September 2025

Once Upon A Forever Nigerian Web Novel Reincarnated Doomed Love

Keywords: Once Upon A Forever, Prologue, Free Web Novel, Nigerian Story, Reincarnation, Doomed Love, Fated Love.

Prologue

“I apologise for calling upon you, the great ones, Fabling and Ekwe. It is with reverence that I beseech you.” Fate bowed, lowering her head more for Fabling than for Ekwe.
Fabling smirked at Ekwe, who rolled his eyes.

Fate looked up, her mouth parting slightly at the sight of Fabling. She had not expected the Writer to heed her summon, much less to arrive in all her stunning presence. Purple afro full as cloud, in a regal gown of cyan and gold.

She glanced at Ekwe. Perhaps it was because she was used seeing to him, but though he looked every bit a god, with his silky short red hair and K-pop idol style, he seemed more like a Kpop Idol than a great god.

“It’s fine,” Fabling said. “You have my full attention. It’s not every day that a lower god dares summon me.”

Her eyes swept Fate’s domain. She paused at the jar holding a dim purple soul, its light flickering as though dying. Then she looked back at Fate. “Will you not offer me a seat?”

“My apologies, my lord!” At once, a throne appeared behind her.

Fabling brushed her fingers over the chair. “Mmm, I don’t like leather.” She snapped her fingers and the throne melted into a couch of cloud. She flopped on it, giddy, and pointed a smile at Ekwe.

Ekwe inhaled, glanced at Fate. Fate shot him an annoyed look, then summoned him a stool.

Fabling laughed.

Ekwe sat.

“I bet it pains you that you’ll never be as powerful as me, Ekwe,” Fabling mocked. “To will things into being so freely.”

“Might I remind you, Fabling, that Fate summoned us for more than your gloating?” Ekwe glared. “Besides, being as strong as you are, it must be terribly lonely.”

Fabling’s smile faltered. She turned to Fate. “So, why did you summon me?”

“I want to make a plea,” Fate began, “but I must tell you a story first.”

“Oh, I love stories.” Fabling shimmied.

“A long time ago,” Fate said, “in Japan, during the Muromachi period, in the year 1336, I was manifest as Konohanasakuya-hime, goddess of blossoms, fertility, life, and family. I made a promise to my priestess. It was a time of war, and her village was fated to be raided. She was destined to die, but her child, a babe of only one year, was meant to survive. I swore to my priestess that not only would her daughter live, but that she would grow prosperous and full of years.”

Ekwe smirked. “Such a promise, in such unrest.”

“I am Fate,” she continued. “I believed I could make it so. Yet the priestess was killed, and her daughter taken, and brought into the household of a great Ashikaga lord, as a servant. The Shogun’s heir took notice of her. They loved one another deeply, so much that they swore a blood pact binding their souls across lifetimes. But the lord’s lawful wife opposed their bond. She accused the girl of bewitching her son and had her executed while the young heir was away at war. When he returned and learned of her death, grief drove him to take his own life.”

Ekwe’s smile widened. “Why tell an abridged story, Fate? We have all the time in the world.”

“You are the two greatest gods in the Fablingverse, second and third only to the Creator. I’m sure you can see the full story if you will.”

“I’m second, right?” Fabling asked.

“Yes, my lord!”

“Continue,” she said, blushing just enough that Ekwe would notice.

Ekwe rolled his eyes.

“However,” Fate went on, “my lord, Fabling, Ekwe granted the maid a wish upon her death: to keep her from ever being with the prince, no matter their reincarnation. They have lived six lives already, this is their seventh. Because of the blood pact, neither soul can be cleansed until it is fulfilled. With each cycle their souls weaken. I fear this is the last life they can endure.”

Fabling snapped her fingers and a book appeared, its title glowing: Once Upon a Forever.

“You’re right,” she said. “This is their final reincarnation. All three of them: the queen, the prince, and the maid. Six life times… how sad.”

“My lord,” Fate pleaded, pointing at the soul flickering in the jar, “as long as Ekwe’s curse remains, they will all die out. Even the priestess bound to me refuses cleansing until her daughter receives what I promised. I beg you, undo his curse.”
Fabling’s smile faded. The book vanished in a puff. Her face grew solemn.

“But Fate, what is done cannot simply be undone. That is the rule that binds everything. The universe does not serve commands. You cannot tell it, spin left, and then demand, spin right. To undo the consequence of its spinning left”

Fate collapsed into a kowtow, forehead pressed to her hands. “Please. I beg you. Do something.”

Ekwe laughed, half in mocking and half in triumph.

Fate glared up at him.

“I warned you against tampering with free will,” he said. “But you fancied yourself equal to the Writer, and greater than me. How amusing. It took six lifetimes for you to admit my powers.”

He crouched, tilting her chin up.

“Such a hateful little glare,” he teased. “We could have had fun. Oh well. Fabling can do nothing Fabling can do. She may be the Creator’s will, but I am the will of the created.”

Fabling shot to her feet. “No, no, no, no! Who said I can’t do anything?”

Ekwe turned, wary now.

“You saw the book,” she proclaimed. “They have a story! I can do something!”

Hope flickered in Fate’s eyes. She shoved Ekwe’s hand away.

“We cannot interfere directly in human lives!” Ekwe snapped.

“Yes,” Fabling agreed, “but I am the Creator’s will. I can still change their story.” She tapped the lantern with a finger. “And right now, my only motivation is slapping the smug off your face, Ekwe.”

Fate leapt to her feet. “My lord, what will you do?”

“I have eternity,” Fabling replied. “I will this court to proceed. Their current story, their past stories, I will see them all. Then I will decide.”

“Thank you, my lord!” Fate cried, relieved, the other gods had warned her that no good cam from involving Fabling in her solution, but right now, she was glad she did.

“Don’t thank me yet,” Fabling warned. “Right now, my plan is simple: fix their souls so the cycle continues endlessly. Let’s see how long it takes Ekwe to break. Whether they find each other in the end…” she smirked, “that’s free will’s problem.”

Next Chapter – Once Upon A Forever: Chapter 1 – OMOLARA

Mbe and Akidi (A Fablingverse Igbo Folktale)

FablingPam

8th July 2025

Mbe and Akidi, A Fablingverse Igbo Folktale about Tortoise and Anasi is here too

Keyword: Mbe and Akidi (A Fablingverse Igbo Folktale about Tortoise)

Once upon a time in the animal kingdom, Nwunye Mbe, the tortoise’s wife, had grown tired of him. He never paid attention, never listened, and only came home when he was hungry, leaving immediately after he’d eaten.

Once, while she was sweeping the house, Mbe barged in, tracking mud across the clean floor. When she complained, he ignored her and asked what was for lunch. Another time, she returned from the farm carrying a heavy load of firewood and harvest. She saw Mbe on the way and expected him to help, but he walked ahead, warning, “If food is not ready, I’ll send you back to your father’s house!”

At first, she wondered if his behavior had worsened after the “bird issue” — that time the bird tricked her into placing all her breakables outside because Mbe had called himself Allofyou and eaten all their food at the sky kingdom — She hadn’t known it was a trap.

But then again, this was Mbe.

After guessing her name and marrying her, he had neglected her, married another wife, and repeated the same pattern. One by one, his other wives had left him. Only she remained out of love, or maybe it was habit. But Tortoise never changed. He treated his wives like property. He never listened, never learned.

Now, he had started coming home drunk. She begged him to stop. Instead, he cursed her, threatening to run away if she didn’t stop “nagging.”

Not knowing what else to do, she visited the dibia for advice.

The dibia’s face was grave. “Mbe has a pending case with the gods. If you, the only soul left who loves him, were to present him, he may be erased from existence.”

She returned home, defeated.

Then one day, she asked Mbe to go to the market to buy a tuber of yam, hoping that since he loved food, he could at least manage that. He returned with a gourd of palm wine instead, claiming he thought she had said “gourd.”

After drinking, he cried, “Agu na-agụ m! I am hungry!”

She sighed, gave him more money, and pleaded, “Please, Mbe, this time, buy yam.”

This time, he returned with sweet potatoes, which were hard to peel. She spent the night peeling them while Mbe hovered nearby, asking, “Are you done yet?”

The next morning, as she was leaving for the farm, Mbe stopped her.

“What of the money for what we’ll eat when you return?”

Biting back her anger, she handed it to him. “Mbe, my husband, please buy tomatoes and pepper for rice.”

When she came home, he had bought a live chicken.

“Chicken?!” she screamed. “What are we supposed to eat with chicken?!”

“What? When you’re always nagging, how am I supposed to hear you when you say something important?” Mbe shouted back.

“Me?! I nag?!” Her head twisted in disbelief. She tied her wrapper tighter, stormed off, and marched straight to the dibia’s shrine.

At the shrine, she finally broke down. Her heart poured out all the pain she had carried in silence. The dibia waited patiently, then gestured for her to sit.

“I’ve had enough!” she sobbed. “Is it a crime to love Mbe? He never listens. I say ‘A’, he does ‘J. I complain, he sleeps off, leaves the house, and returns drunk. And I’m the nag?”

She began pacing. “I welcomed his other wives. I even made peace with them. But what did Mbe do? He chased them all away. Now it’s just me. I want the gods to know. I did everything I could!”

The dibia gently touched her shoulder. “I can call on the gods for you,” he said. “But… do you truly want Mbe to die?”

“Die?” Her anger wavered. “Why would he die?”

“He has offended every god,” the dibia said. “You are the last string keeping him alive. If you hand him over, he will be erased.”

“No, o,” she said quickly. “I don’t want him to die. I just want him to listen, to take me seriously.”

“Then,” the dibia said, “you must pray to Ekwensu.”

She paused. “Isn’t he the mischievous one?”

“He is much more than mischief. He is the god of cunning, strategy, petty justice — and the only god amused by Mbe.”

“But won’t it backfire?” she asked, unsure. “People say his blessings twist.”

“And have you heard of any good person who was truly hurt by Ekwensu’s gifts?” the dibia asked.

She thought for a moment. “No.”

The dibia handed her a small carved arushi. “Place this in your shrine. Offer two cowries. Then speak your heart.”

When she got home, Mbe was waiting by the gate of the compound. For a moment, her heart softened. Maybe he had changed.

“You this woman!” Mbe shouted. “Where have you been? You’re not even fine, but you throw tantrums like a queen! I’ve been hungry for three hours! Isn’t cooking the only decent thing about you?”

And in that moment, her love for him crumbled like dried yams.

“You think I’ll chase you?” he added. “You no fine reach.”

She entered her room, ignored him, and did exactly as the dibia instructed.

She placed the arushi, dropped the cowries, and poured her heart out.

The moment she whispered her final wish, a heavy sleep fell on her. In her dream, a red-haired man appeared. He was beautiful, and his hair was the colour of blood and camwood dye.

“I have heard your desire,” he said. “And I have granted it. Tomorrow, go to Anansi’s third wife. Buy some Akidi. As long as you cook it, it will be irresistible. Serve it to Tortoise. The rest will fall into place.”

She awoke with the words ringing in her ears. The cowries had vanished. For a second, she thought Mbe had stolen them, but her dream told her otherwise.

When she stepped outside, she saw Mbe already causing a scene.

“Come and see o!” he cried. “My wicked wife starved me all through yesterday!”

Neighbours gathered. Not because they believed him. But because Mbe’s drama was a part of their regular show. Everybody thought he was a nuisance.

Still, they came.

They always did.

But Mbe’s wife walked past them all, her head held high, like she didn’t know who Mbe was.

When she arrived at Anansi’s third wife’s stall, she asked, “Nwanyi Anansi, do you have Akidi beans?”

Anansi’s third wife looked up, surprised. “You want to buy Akidi from me?” she gasped.

“I heard yours is the sweetest,” Mbe’s wife replied.

“Yes o,” the woman beamed. “How much will you be buying?”

“Just one cup.”

The beans were measured, packed, and the two women exchanged brief pleasantries before parting ways.

Back home, Tortoise was already waiting outside. For once, his wife had ignored his tantrums, and during her absence, Anansi had asked him if she, too, was preparing to leave him like the others.

When he saw her, Tortoise rushed forward. He wanted to embrace her, to say sorry. But instead, what came out was:

“So you’ve started ignoring your husband? I’ll send you back to your father’s house. Try me!”

She said nothing, entering the kitchen to clean and prepare the Akidi. Tortoise followed, pacing. Half-anxious, half-suspicious.

When the food was ready, she served it and took it to his obi. Tortoise followed, sniffing the aroma with reverence.

“What’s this?” he asked.

“Akidi,” she said.

He tasted it. “Delicious! Wow. Where did you get it?”

“Anansi’s third wife.”

Before she was halfway through her meal, Tortoise’s plate was empty.

“I need more,” he begged.

“I only bought one cup,” she replied.

“Only one cup for two people?!” he shouted.

She calmly handed him her plate. He grabbed and finished it in moments.

Then he looked up again. “Can’t you go to the market and buy some more?”

“Mbe, it’s getting late,” she replied, gathering the plates. He was still licking his.

“Please now,” he said, voice softening. “I promise I’ll behave.”

She blinked. So he knew he had been misbehaving?

She took a breath, remembering her prayer to Ekwensu. “If you can get to the market now and buy it, I’ll cook it again.”

Tortoise bolted out of the compound.

But at the market, he stood frozen. He knew he’d asked her the name, and she had even said who sold it, but… he hadn’t listened.

Just then, Anansi passed with his wife.

“Ha ha, Mbe,” Anansi laughed. “Why are you standing like a lost tortoise?”

Mbe looked up. Annoyed at first. Then hopeful. “My wife was here earlier. She bought some kind of beans, not regular beans. Do you know what it’s called? Or who sold it?”

Anansi looked at his wife, then at Mbe. He knew exactly what it was. But… he enjoyed messing with Mbe.

“No idea,” he shrugged. “Besides, the market’s closing. Maybe ask your wife tomorrow. This time… listen.”

Tortoise ran from stall to stall, hunting for the beans, but he couldn’t find them. And finally, the last stall closed.

He returned home, defeated, only to find his wife seated calmly in front of his obi.

“What are you waiting for?” he asked.

“Weren’t you going to buy the beans for me to cook?” she replied, arms folded.

Tortoise scoffed, unwilling to admit he hadn’t listened when she told him the name. For a moment, he considered blaming her for not saying it at all, but he knew his wife. She’d remind him throughout the night how he never listens.

“I lost interest in it,” he muttered.

“Okay. Kachifo.” She turned and walked into her hut.

Tortoise watched her go, then slowly sank to the ground, defeated.

That night, he dreamt of Akidi beans, bowls and bowls of it, just out of reach.

By morning, as his wife was heading to the farm, he dashed out.

“Will you buy the beans today?” he asked eagerly.

“Beans ke?” she blinked. “I’m going to the farm. When I return, I’ll make eba and egusi.”

Tortoise’s face fell. He liked egusi, but what he wanted was the beans.

She felt a little pity. “You know what? If you buy it today, I’ll cook it.”

“Thank you!” he beamed, already turning to leave. Then he paused. “Wait. What’s the name of the beans?”

“Akidi!” she shouted.

“Who sells it?”

“Anansi’s third wife!”

Tortoise stopped in his tracks. Anansi’s third wife? His eyes burned. So Anansi tricked me!

Fuming, he marched to Anansi’s compound.

At the entrance, Anansi’s third wife was leaving for the market. Tortoise ignored her and stormed into the obi.

“You knew I was looking for something your wife sells, and you didn’t say anything?! You watched me roam the market like a mad tortoise!”

He lunged to strike Anansi, but Anansi ducked and with four of his hands he sent four quick jabs into Tortoise’s face.

“Calm down,” Anansi said, helping him up. “Reflex. Sorry.”

Mbe slapped the hand away.

“Look, I have many wives,” Anansi continued. “And if I recall, you never mentioned your wife bought anything from my wife.”

Tortoise scowled. Anansi was right, but gods forbid he acknowledged it. He hissed and stomped off.

On the way to the market, he spotted the Princess riding an Elephant, fawning over him. Tortoise scoffed. She chose Elephant over me. She doesn’t know what she’s missing.

He hissed and moved on, determined. But by the time he got to the market… he had forgotten both the name of the beans and which wife sold them.

Grumbling, he returned home.

His wife had just arrived, arms full of firewood and yams.

She looked at him and sighed. “I’ll go and prepare the eba.”

“No! Wait!” Tortoise shouted. “What’s the name of the beans again?”

“Akidi.”

“Who sells it?”

“Anansi’s third wife.”

Off he ran again, singing as he went:
“Akidi, kilidi, kilidi, Akidi!”

But when he stood in front of Anansi’s third wife… he forgot the name.

“I want to buy…” he hesitated, staring at her. She really was beautiful. He wondered why Anansi’s wives hadn’t left him.

“What do you want?” she asked.

Tortoise looked around, confused. There were no black beans in her stall.

Anansi had passed by earlier and told his wife to hide the beans. He was enjoying the tortoise’s punishment.

When Tortoise tried to enter her stall to search, Anansi showed up again.

“Why are you harassing my wife?” he asked, arms crossed.

Defeated, Tortoise returned home and ate the eba and egusi his wife had prepared.

The next day, he begged again. But his wife said she had to attend the umu ada meeting and visit her people.

“Just tell me again. What’s the name of the beans?” he asked.

“Akidi.”

He dashed out singing:
“Akidi, kilidi, kilidi, Akidi!”

But on his way to the market… he hit a stone and immediately forgot.

He hurried back home to wait for his wife.

“Mbe, they served fufu and oha at the meeting. I brought some for you,” she said as she entered the compound.

Tortoise looked at her, tears forming in his eyes. “Please, I want to eat the beans,” he begged.

She sighed. “Okay. But I won’t tell you the name again. If you can remember and buy it, I’ll cook it.”

“Please!” Mbe pleaded, nearly kneeling.

“I’m exhausted, my legs hurt,” she said, rubbing her ankles.

Tortoise dragged a stool for her and started massaging her legs. “How are they now?”

“Getting better,” she replied. “But my neck hurts too.”

Tortoise rushed behind her to massage her neck.

“And my hands,” she added with a sly smile. “It’s what I cook with, after all.”

He massaged her hands with care. When he was done, he begged again, “Please, what’s the name of the beans?”

She smiled. “Akidi.”

“Akidi!” he shouted, then began to sing:
“Akidi, kilidi, kilidi, Akidi!”

As he reached the door, he froze. If he forgot again, he’d have to beg all over. The thought alone made him shudder. He grabbed a scrap of cloth and, using burnt charcoal from the house lamp, scratched a symbol to help him remember — thus, unknowingly inventing the ancient Igbo script of Nsibidi.

He rushed to the market, still singing his song.

When he got there, he had forgotten the name again. But he took out the cloth and handed it to Anansi’s third wife.

She glanced at it, instantly understanding, but deciding to tease him. “What’s this?” she asked with feigned confusion.

Tortoise panicked, eyes wide. He snatched the cloth back, looked at it again, and suddenly remembered.

“AKIDI!” he shouted.

Anansi’s third wife smiled. “You’re lucky. I was just about to close my stall.”

Tortoise stood stunned for a second. He had finally remembered. “I got the name right?”

“Yes, you did.” She smiled. “How much do you want to buy?”

“One basin!” he declared.

She blinked. “An entire basin?”

“Yes!” Tortoise replied, pulling cash from beneath his shell and handing it to her.

She gave him the basin full of Akidi, and he balanced it on his head, walking home like a victorious warrior carrying his spoils.

His wife smiled when she saw him. She cooked the Akidi, and Tortoise ate till his heart was full, never seeming to tire of it.

“If you keep acting more loving, I’ll keep making Akidi for you,” she said.

Tortoise nodded, promising to be a better husband.

But we all know Mbe. He couldn’t keep that promise.

After the pot finished, he was back to his old ways. When his wife refused to cook the beans again, he tried making it himself, but it never tasted the same. So he repented, begged, did the laundry, and massaged her feet until she forgave him and cooked it again.

And so the cycle continued.

Till today, Mbe is still trying to discover the secret behind his wife’s Akidi.

The End

Did you Enjoy Mbe and Akidi (A Fablingverse Igbo Folktale)? You may also enjoy Egbere: Keeping The Mat ( Bush Baby )

Our Coach – Chapter 13

FablingPam

28th February 2025

Our Coach – Chapter 13 – Nigerian Story, Football, Dapo, Sports Story, Read Free Stories Online, Free Web Novel, Fabling, Pam

The tension in the air was thick, the kind that made every breath feel heavier than the last. Golden Stars had just earned a side throw, their only glimmer of hope in a match that was quickly slipping away. Rich Kid, ever the opportunist, seized the ball and made a break for the post.

But Swift was ready. With the speed of a predator, he raced toward the ball, eyes locked on his target. Hulk, always eager to play dirty, charged at him with all his weight, hoping to send the goalkeeper crashing to the ground.

Max saw the collision coming and acted instinctively. He planted his legs firmly, and the next thing Hulk knew, he was flying headfirst into the goalpost, his massive body crumpling to the turf. The stadium gasped.

The referee’s whistle cut through the moment. Max froze, his eyes widening in disbelief as the official pulled out a red card and waved it in his direction.

“Max, what the hell?” Swift said, a grin tugging at the corner of his mouth. He slapped Max’s hand in a quick high five.

Max leaned in. “That idiot is down. Don’t let them get a second goal.”

Swift’s smile was all teeth. “Did you break his leg?”

Max chuckled. “I heard more than that break.”

Swift nodded, his eyes still locked on the game as Max left the field. Hulk was carried away by medics, his groans following him.

The commentators were in full swing, their voices echoing throughout the stadium.

“I’m telling you, this referee has been bribed!” Commentator 1 raged. “Max was only protecting Swift.”

“You’re a professional commentator, right?” Commentator 2 shot back, his tone dripping with sarcasm.

“No,” Commentator 1 replied breezily, “I was just available.”

Commentator 2’s voice tightened. “I see. This is probably going to be your last job as a commentator.”

“I don’t care!” Commentator 1 shouted. “The Green Stars are two players down and still glowing! I can’t say much for the Golden Stars.”

The Golden Stars’ Rich Kid was ready to strike again. His eyes narrowed as he sized up Dapo, who was standing firm in front of him. Dapo smirked.

“So cheating now, huh? I figured you’d go that low. You’re nothing but a spoiled brat, aren’t you? Always falling back on daddy’s money.”

Rich Kid’s sneered at him. With a flick of his foot, he sent the ball past Dapo, then lashed out, kicking Dapo’s leg with a cruel and calculated move.

It happened so fast that Dapo didn’t even have time to react. The sharp pain shot up his leg, and he collapsed to the ground in a heap. But still, the referee’s whistle didn’t blow.

Rich Kid took the shot, sending the ball into the net with ease. The stadium’s roar was deafening, but all Dapo could hear was the pulsing throb of pain in his leg.

The referee, of course, ignored it all.

“This is bad! Do you still doubt that the referee has been bribed?” Commentator 1 screamed into the microphone.

Commentator 2 turned to glance at the referee, who seemed unusually defensive at the accusation.

“I can see Dapo getting up,” Commentator 2 stated.

Uche, furious at the blatant injustice, stormed after the referee, his rage bubbling over.

“Break his legs when you catch him!” Commentator 1 shouted, his words dripping with spite. “Do it for Dapo and Swift!”

“Stop instigating a riot!” Commentator 2 hissed, his face flushed.

Meanwhile, Swift stood, his eyes glued to the ball that was still lodged in the goalpost. He frowned until the goal registered. Then he staled towards the ball in silent anger, and picked it.

“Am I the only one who can see this?” Commentator 1 asked, his voice rising in disbelief.

“We all have eyes,” Commentator 2 replied, “but don’t forget that the Green Stars are still leading.”

Dapo’s mind was a whirlwind of pain and frustration, but one voice cut through it all. His mother’s.

“I will break your legs if you don’t win.”

The memory of her threat burned bright in his mind. He glanced down at his injured leg, his body screaming for rest, but his willpower was stronger. Max stood over him, a small bottle of ointment in his hand. He began applying the rub to Dapo’s leg.

“Are you good to go?” Max asked, his eyes searching Dapo’s.

Dapo didn’t flinch. He smiled instead. “Let’s make these losers weep.”

Captain noticed Dapo rising from the ground, and his voice rang out, filled with command.

“Uche!” he barked.

Uche, still seething from the earlier injustice, ignored the captain’s summons. But when Captain pointed toward Dapo, Uche’s rage melted. He turned and made his way to the bench, his face set in stone.

Seing that Dapo was up, Max walked towards Swift and Swift and slapped him on the back with a grin.

“Here’s your anime hero moment,” Max said.

Swift, whose eyes had turned to ice, shot Max a glare. It wasn’t one of anger. It was the gaze of a monster about to be unleashed.

Max raised his hands in mock surrender. “Make these losers cry.”

With one last glance at Dapo, Swift nodded.

The referee blew the whistle again, signaling the return of play.

The ball moved swiftly, like a predator stalking its prey. Rich Kid, still dripping with the arrogance of youth, swiped the ball past Dapo, who was now barely limping forward. Lanre was quick to try and cover, but it was too late. Rich Kid had already lined up his shot.

But then, something happened. Swift, as though powered by something beyond human, dove, catching the ball with an almost unnatural speed. He didn’t stop there. With a flick of his wrist, he hurled the ball straight at Rich Kid, hitting him square in the stomach.

SMACK!

Rich Kid dropped to the ground, gasping for air. The whistle blew, and the match came to an end.

The Green Stars had won.

The jubilant roar of the crowd was deafening, but amidst the chaos, all Dapo could hear was the steady thrum of his heart. The pain in his leg was forgotten, drowned out by the victory that was more than just a score. It was a testament to everything they had fought for.

The Green Stars had done it. They had won, and Coach James had, once again, proven his prowess as a leader, shaping these young men into champions.

“And the Green Stars have won!” the commentator’s voice rang out, filled with exuberance. “Coach James raised these boys right.”

On the field, the moment felt like a dream. Girls, swept up in the magic of the moment, ran onto the pitch, throwing themselves at Swift. His face softened, a boyish grin forming as the attention overwhelmed him. The cameras flashed, capturing every movement, every smile. But amidst the chaos, there was Daniella, darting across the grass. She found Dapo, her lips seeking his with an intensity that made the world fade away for just a moment.

Dapo, ever aware, pulled away for a brief second, his eyes catching sight of Matilda walking off the field with a tall white man. A smile tugged at the corners of his mouth, but his focus was momentarily diverted to Daniella. He kissed her back.

“I will break your other leg if you ever break my heart,” Daniella whispered.

Dapo laughed, he doubted their relationship would last, but this was his moment.

Across the field, the Captain’s wife and son rushed to him, enveloping him in a tight, triumphant hug.

“Well, the good guys always win,” Commentator 1’s voice cut through the air, his tone tinged with amusement. “I’m not surprised. But who’s that kissing my love?”

Commentator 2’s dry laugh followed. “You’re a clown.”

Meanwhile, Rich Kid, still on the ground, finally regained consciousness. He didn’t make a move. Instead, tears silently traced the path down his cheeks, his body still too defeated to fight. On the opposite side of the field, Mikel Odia sat with his head buried in his palms, muttering. “I asked the refferee to turn a blind ye and he just over did it.”

The other Golden Stars were torn between guilt and dissapointment.

Still, their supporters clung to the hope that their cheers would somehow revive the fading energy of their team, but it was in vain. The Golden Stars were outmatched, and it showed in every tear shed, every cheer that rang hollow.

Commentator 1’s voice was lighthearted. “The match is over and I’m off to take selfies with the Green Stars!”

“You’re not right,” Commentator 2 replied, his voice exasperated but amused. “Wait—look! The Golden Stars are crying!”

Laughter erupted from Commentator 1, filling the stadium with a raw, almost cruel joy. “They made them cry! David and his teammates, crying! Even the arrogant Mikel Odia!”

As the camera panned across the field, the sight of the Golden Stars in emotional disarray was almost too much for the onlookers. B

A journalist, eager to capture the pulse of the moment, approached the Captain. The glare of the cameras and the weight of their words hung thick in the air.

“Congratulations,” the journalist said, eyes shining with excitement. “How does it feel to win?”

Before the Captain could answer, Uche jumped in, grinning from ear to ear. “It feels like the two million we won!”

Max shook his head, chuckling. “It feels great! Don’t mind this idiot.”

The Captain smiled, a knowing look in his eyes. “You heard them,” he said, glancing at his team with a quiet pride.

The journalist pressed on, clearly aware of the greater story that was still unfolding. “So, is it true that Coach James will be leaving you for the national team?”

The question hung in the air, and Dapo’s expression shifted. “Leaving who?” he scoffed. His voice, tinged with a mix of disbelief and hurt, cut through the tension. “Hey, Coach, if you’re watching this, how selfish do you think we are? Coach can’t leave us.”

“We’re a family,” the Captain added. “Even outside the team. Even as the Eagles’ coach, Coach James will always be Coach James to us.”

A familiar voice cut through the air. Malcolm, always confident walked into view.

“James, I know you’re watching,” he said, his voice laced with humor but grounded in sincerity. “Welcome back to the team.”

He turned to the rest of the squad, his words carrying an unspoken promise. “You all will make fine players for the national team, although some of you will be playing for the Under-17s, the Under-21s, or even the Super Eagles.”

The team—minus Swift—was left in stunned silence, processing the weight of Malcolm’s words. Swift, ever the quiet force on the field, seemed to be the only one not taken aback.

Malcolm raised an eyebrow. “Swift didn’t tell you?”

The sterile hum of the operations room was interrupted only by the quiet shuffle of medical staff preparing for the procedure. Coach James lay on the operating table, his eyes flicking toward the TV screen mounted on the wall. The doctors had gathered, ready to begin.

The sound of the commentator’s voice faded as he watched the Green Stars—his team—celebrating their victory. He could almost feel their joy, a triumph they had earned through sweat and sacrifice. The NFF President was handing the trophy to the jubilant players, their faces beaming under the bright stadium lights.

And then, the Owner of BB Group appeared on screen, holding up a large cheque with a flourish. The crowd roared as the team lifted it high, a symbol of their hard-won glory.

“TO COACH JAMES!” they shouted in unison, their voices echoing in the silence of the operating room.

Coach James’s lips curled into a smile, his heart swelling with pride.

The TV screen flickered, then went blank.

Doctor Sam stepped forward, his expression unreadable. He glanced at the machine monitoring Coach’s vitals, then back at the man lying before him.

“Are you ready?” Sam asked.

Coach James turned his gaze back to the sterile white ceiling. His chest rose and fell with steady breaths, but his mind was elsewhere, in the world of the Green Stars, in the world of victory.

“Yes,” he murmured. His eyes closed, the weight of the decision pressing down on him. “But why did you get me the kidney on your own?”

Doctor Sam hesitated for a moment, his hands busy, preparing the tools that would decide Coach’s fate. “Because your daughter will kill me if I let you die,” he said with a faint, almost imperceptible smile.

Coach James chuckled softly. “I see,” he muttered.

The doctor’s expression softened. He leaned closer, making sure Coach could hear every word. “Plus, you’re like a father to me, Coach. I couldn’t let you go out like this.”

Coach James opened his eyes slowly, meeting Sam’s gaze. “Then let’s do this,” he said, his voice steady.

As the doctors moved into position, the faint echo of his team’s cheers—the memory of their victory—lingered in his mind. It wasn’t over yet. He wasn’t done.

Not yet.

The End

Click for The Our Coach Page

Our Coach – Chapter 12

FablingPam

26th February 2025

Our Coach – Chapter 12 – Nigerian Story, Football, Dapo, Sports Story, Read Free Stories Online, Free Web Novel, Fabling, Pam

Daniella’s steps quickened as she caught sight of Dapo and his teammates heading toward the stadium. She hesitated for a moment, then squared her shoulders and crossed the lot to intercept them.

“Dapo,” she called, her voice firm. “Can I speak with you?”

The team exchanged glances, smirks tugging at their lips. Max gave a dramatic sigh and waved Dapo off. “Go ahead, lover boy. We’ll wait.”

Dapo shot him a warning look before stepping aside with Daniella. She reached into her bag and pulled out a cigarette box, holding it out to him.

“I’m sorry,” she said, her voice soft but steady. “It was wrong of me to try to change you. You are who you are, and I am who I am. Just… don’t smoke around me, okay?”

Dapo stared at the box for a moment before taking it. A small smile tugged at the corner of his lips as he handed it back to her. Instead, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a pack of gum, shaking it lightly.

“Get me this instead,” he said. “And I’m sorry for calling you a witch.”

Daniella raised a brow. “I’m not forgiving that,” she replied, though her lips twitched with a reluctant smile.

Dapo chuckled. “Fair enough. But thanks for trying to, you know, ‘save me.’”

She returned his smile, her gaze softening. “So, where’s your girlfriend?”

“Who?”

“The girl from the other day,” Daniella said, tilting her head.

“Oh, Matilda,” Dapo replied, shaking his head. “She’s not my girlfriend. She broke up with me.”

“So, it’s over between you two?”

“According to my memory.”

Daniella smiled, her eyes searching his as if weighing his words.

“Hey, lover boy!” Max’s voice cut through the moment. “We need to warm up before the match!”

Dapo sighed, casting an apologetic look at Daniella. “I have to go.”

“Okay,” she said, stepping back.

“Wait,” Dapo paused. “Give me the pack. Still get me the gum though.”

She smiled and handed it to him, “kick Golden Stars’ ass!”

Dapo grinned. “Will do.”

As Dapo rejoined his team, his eyes caught sight of a familiar figure moving toward them.

“Mikel Odia,” Dapo murmured under his breath.

The man, about the same age as their coach but clearly still in excellent shape, approached with a confident stride. His gaze swept over the group, and he nodded in recognition.

“Golden Stars’ coach,” Dapo said aloud, his tone neutral.

Mikel smiled, his voice smooth as he addressed them. “Dapo, right? Captain, Swift, Uche, Mike, Josh, Max, Lanre…” He paused, glancing at the others. “Skipping a few names, but you get the point. It’s been a pleasure watching you guys play.”

“Thank you,” the Captain replied, his posture straightening.

Mikel’s eyes lingered on Dapo. “I’m looking forward to seeing our teams face off today. You’ve made it to the finals without your coach. That’s impressive.”

The Captain shrugged. “He trained us well and has been watching us closely.”

“I know,” Mikel said, his smile widening, though it didn’t quite reach his eyes. “That’s why he’s been spending so much time with the NFF president lately. You’ve heard, haven’t you? After this competition, he’s set to become the Super Eagles’ coach.”

Mike frowned. “He told us he wouldn’t.”

“And he probably won’t,” Mikel said with a slight shrug. “It all depends on how the day turns out.”

His words hung in the air even after he turned and walked away, leaving the team in uneasy silence. Dapo exchanged a look with the Captain.

The door to Coach James’s hotel room stood ajar, a sight that immediately set the team on edge. Dapo pushed it open wider, the hinges creaking ominously. Inside, the room was in disarray—papers scattered across the desk, a chair tipped over, the bedding rumpled as if hastily abandoned.

“Where is he?” Max muttered, voicing the question on everyone’s mind.

The team spread out, searching every corner of the room. The tension in the air was palpable, each of them exchanging wary glances as they scanned the area.

Then came Max’s voice, sharp and urgent. “Guys… over here.”

The bathroom door was slightly ajar, and when the team pushed it open, they found Coach James crumpled on the floor. His usually commanding presence was diminished, his frame weak and trembling as he reached feebly toward a small vial of pills on the counter.

“My… med…” he rasped, his voice barely audible before a violent cough racked his body.

Dapo moved first, grabbing the vial and handing it to him with trembling hands. Coach James struggled to open it, his fingers fumbling. Dapo quickly stepped in, twisting off the cap and handing him the pill.

Before anyone could process the scene, the door swung open, and a man in a white coat entered briskly, followed by two paramedics.

“Who are you?” the Captain demanded, stepping protectively in front of Coach James.

“Dr. Sam,” the man replied. “I’m his doctor. His wife called me earlier. We need to get him out of here now.”

The sound of hurried footsteps announced Mrs. James’s arrival. She rushed in, her face pale but composed. “How is my husband?”

“Mrs. James,” the Captain greeted her, his voice heavy with concern.

Dr. Sam turned to the paramedics, issuing orders in a calm but firm tone. “We need to get him out of here discreetly.”

The paramedics moved quickly, lifting Coach James onto a stretcher with practiced efficiency. As they maneuvered him out of the room, Mrs. James turned to the team, her expression a mixture of worry and resolve.

“James is stubborn,” she said, her voice steady despite the situation. “He’ll be fine. All you boys need to do is go out there and win. That’s what he would want.”

Mike hesitated, guilt clouding his features. “Is he like this because of us?”

Mrs. James gave a faint, reassuring smile. “No. He’s like this because he’s stubborn. Always pushing himself too hard.”

Lanre cleared his throat. “But the NFF—”

“I asked him to consider it,” Mrs. James interrupted gently. “It’s okay. Just focus on the game. Win it for him.”

The team nodded, their resolve hardening. Mrs. James watched as they turned and filed out of the room.

As the paramedics wheeled Coach James out of the building, the team knew one thing for certain: this wasn’t just about a trophy anymore. It was about honour, loyalty, and the man who had given everything to make them believe in themselves.

The Abuja Stadium thrummed with energy. It was alive in a way no one had ever seen for a local match. Fans packed the stands, their cheers rising in waves that seemed to shake the very ground. On one side, the volunteer supporters of the Green Stars chanted and waved their banners, their voices a cacophony of hope and pride. On the other, the Golden Stars’ paid supporters drowned the air in orchestrated chants, their synchronized cheers like the roar of a distant machine.

The commentators’ voices boomed over the loudspeakers, trying to match the crowd’s energy.

“There’s a good chance that most of these players will be bought today,” Commentator 2 remarked, his tone clipped with excitement.

“It would be shameful for anyone who isn’t,” Commentator 1 responded.

“Are you trying to provoke them?”

“No,” Commentator 1 countered with a sly grin audible in his voice. “It’s called inspiring them.”

The match began in earnest. Dapo moved with precision, his focus razor-sharp as he stole the ball from Rich Kid. But Rich Kid was no easy opponent. He spun back, reclaiming possession with a swift flick of his foot.

The two danced across the field, the ball weaving between them like a taunt. Dapo feinted, trying to pass the ball, but Rich Kid anticipated the move and stepped into his path. The clash sent Rich Kid sprawling to the ground inside the penalty area.

The whistle blew sharply.

“Ten minutes into the match, and David earns his team a penalty,” Commentator 1 announced.

David, Golden Stars’ prized forward, stepped up to take the shot. The stadium held its collective breath. His kick was powerful, aimed to obliterate doubt, but Swift, the Green Stars’ goalkeeper, was faster. He launched himself with feline grace, swatting the ball away.

“What a waste of a penalty!” Commentator 1 cried, his voice triumphant.

The crowd erupted, a mix of jeers and cheers.

The game pressed on. Hulk, Golden Stars’ towering enforcer, collided with Dapo in a brutal challenge, but the referee’s whistle remained silent. The crowd roared in protest, but Dapo waved them off, standing with quiet defiance.

Moments later, he answered the assault the best way he knew how: by scoring. The ball sailed into the net with unerring precision, leaving Rich Kid fuming.

Dapo’s pass to Max was seamless. Max found Captain, who lobbed the ball to Uche, and in a symphony of skill, another goal found its mark. The stadium exploded with jubilation.

3 – 0.

“Three goals to zero,” Commentator 1 exclaimed, his voice nearly a shout. “Now that’s what I call revenge!”

“I think you’re smitten with this boy,” Commentator 2 teased.

“I can’t help it!” Commentator 1 admitted. “His colors are shining so beautifully!”

The first half ended with the Green Stars leading 3 to 0. The team huddled on the sidelines, gulping water and catching their breath. Across the field, Rich Kid sat rigid, his eyes fixed on Dapo. His grip on his water bottle tightened unconsciously until it snapped, spilling water down his arm.

The second half began with the same ferocity. Mikel Odia, the Golden Stars’ coach, exchanged a knowing glance with the referee, a silent signal that did not go unnoticed.

Rich Kid pushed forward, setting up a shot on goal, but Hulk barreled into Swift in the penalty box. The ball found the net.

The referee’s whistle cut through the chaos, and he awarded the goal, much to the dismay of the Green Stars.

“This referee has been bribed,” Commentator 1 declared, his voice dripping with derision. “And they’re not even doing it with sense!”

“But he gave Hulk a yellow card,” Commentator 2 countered weakly.

“He also gave Golden Stars the goal!”

The tension boiled over. Uche confronted the referee, his anger unchecked. Words turned into action, and a slap landed on the referee’s face. The red card came swiftly.

Josh stepped forward, fists clenched, but the referee bolted, waving a yellow card at him from a safe distance.

The field descended into chaos. Players shoved, argued, and tempers flared like wildfire. Amid the uproar, Captain pulled Swift to his feet.

“Are you okay?” he asked, his voice steady despite the storm around them.

Swift nodded, though he leaned heavily on his captain.

Captain turned to Max and Dapo. “Take defense.”

“But we’re attackers,” Max protested.

“Defend Swift!” Captain barked.

Understanding dawned in their eyes.

With Uche gone and Swift limping, the team gathered in a tight circle. Captain’s voice cut through the noise. “We fight. Together.”

The whistle blew, and the game resumed.

Click for The Our Coach Page

Our Coach – Chapter 11

FablingPam

24th February 2025

Our Coach – Chapter 11 – Nigerian Story, Football, Dapo, Sports Story, Read Free Stories Online, Free Web Novel, Fabling, Pam

A massive digital board loomed over the field, flashed bright letters:

SEMI-FINALS

Unstoppable vs. Golden Stars
Holy Players vs. Green Stars

In the commentator’s box, two voices cut through the stadium noise, adding a lively rhythm to the tension.

“And here it is, folks!” the first commentator announced. “The moment everyone’s been waiting for—the moment before the main moment! The players are in high spirits.”

“They’re not the only ones,” chimed in the second commentator, chuckling. “I’ve got bets riding on these two lineups!”

“Oh? And who’d you bet against?”

A sly laugh escaped. “Now, why would I reveal that? Something surprising might just happen.”

The whistle blew and the first match began. The air was electric. Cheers erupted from the stands as Unstoppable charged onto the field, their confidence apparent in every movement. But their opponents, the Golden Stars, were no less formidable.

It was an epic clash. The ball zipped across the field, each pass precise, each tackle fierce. The crowd’s roar swelled as Golden Star’s Rich Kid, claimed the spotlight.

“And Unstoppable has been stopped!” the first commentator shouted as Rich Kid sent the ball soaring into the net, cementing his team’s lead.

“Dapo versus David,” the second commentator mused. “Who’s the better striker?”

“It’s a tough call,” came the reply. “They’re both incredible, but David’s aim is exceptional.”

As if hearing the praise, Rich Kid smirked. Seconds later, he launched another flawless shot into the post.

“Looks like that comment went straight to his head!” the first commentator quipped.

“You think?” The second burst out laughing.

The Golden Stars surged ahead, their victory assured.

Next came the clash between Holy Players and Green Stars. Both teams knelt in prayer before the match. But as the whistle blew, all traces of reverence vanished. The Holy Players were outmatched from the first touch.

Dapo, Uche, Josh, and Max tore through their defence with ease, scoring goal after goal as if the opposing team wasn’t even there. Swift, the team’s legendary goalkeeper, deflected every attempt with the nonchalance of someone shooing away flies.

“Do you see what they’re doing?” the second commentator asked, his tone tinged with mischief.

“They’re trying to make the Holy Players sin,” the first replied, laughing.

“Watching this makes me wonder,” the second commentator continued, “how the Holy Players even made it to the semi-finals.”

“What’s the score again?”

“5 to 0. They already spelled ‘GREEN’ in the first half!”

As if on cue, Dapo delivered a final, spectacular goal. The whistle blew, signaling the end of the first half.

The match replayed on televisions across the city, every household buzzing with the name on everyone’s lips: Dapo.

In a brightly lit living room, Matilda sat glued to the screen, her friends crowded around her. The room erupted in cheers as Dapo’s final goal flashed on the screen.

“That’s my boyfriend!” she declared, her voice brimming with pride.

Her friends erupted in laughter and teasing, but Matilda didn’t care. Her eyes remained fixed on the screen, where Dapo’s triumphant smile seemed to promise even greater victories ahead.

The team sat scattered across long tables, their voices low, their movements slower than usual. Lunch was a solemn affair, the exhaustion of the semi-finals weighing heavily on them. Plates clinked softly as utensils scraped against them, the silence punctuated only by an occasional laugh or murmur.

Dapo sat at the far end of the table, absently stirring his rice, when Rich Kid sauntered over, his signature smirk firmly in place.

“I saw your match against the Holy Players,” Rich Kid drawled, sliding into the seat across from Dapo. “Anybody could’ve beaten them.”

Dapo looked up, his eyes steady. “And yet they made it to the semi-finals,” he replied evenly.

From beside him, Josh chuckled, his deep voice cutting through the tension. “Man, you just hating,” he said, leaning back in his chair.

Rich Kid grinned, leaning forward. “Hating? Nah. I’m just looking forward to mowing the field with your faces on Saturday.”

Max, seated a few chairs down, cocked his head. “Mowing? What’s mowing?”

Rich Kid blinked, momentarily thrown off. “It’s when you use a mowing machine to cut your lawn,” he explained with condescension.

Max burst into laughter, nearly choking on his drink. “He actually explained!”

The table erupted into laughter, the tension evaporating in an instant.

Rich Kid scowled, his pride clearly bruised. “Let’s see if you’re still laughing when you’re eating my dust.”

As the laughter died down, Josh leaned forward, a mischievous glint in his eyes. “You guys notice something about the food lately?” he asked, pointing at his plate.

Max nodded enthusiastically. “True, oh! Yesterday, my fish was so big, I thought I was eating a whale!”

“Same here,” Mike chimed in, his voice muffled by a mouthful of jollof rice.

The captain, who had been quietly eating, finally spoke up, his voice tinged with mock seriousness. “It couldn’t have been bigger than mine. My fish yesterday was practically a dinosaur.”

The table dissolved into another round of laughter as the players one-upped each other, each recounting increasingly exaggerated tales of the monstrous portions they’d been served lately.

Rich Kid, who had been watching the exchange in growing annoyance, slammed his fist on the table, rattling the plates. The table fell silent for a moment as everyone turned to him.

Without a word, he stood and stalked out of the hall.

As soon as he was out of the cafeteria, the table erupted in laughter.

“Did you see his face?” Josh howled, slapping the table.

“He looked like someone stole his lunch,” Max added, tears streaming down his face.

As the laughter subsided, Sean Swift, the team’s goalkeeper, leaned forward, his brow furrowed. “Have any of you noticed Coach hasn’t been on the field lately?” he asked, his voice cutting through the noise.

The captain shrugged. “He’s been watching from the stands with the NFF president.”

Dapo stirred uncomfortably in his seat, his mind flashing back to his recent conversation with Coach James. The man’s words echoed in his ears, carrying a weight that had stayed with him ever since.

The late afternoon sun cast a golden glow over the Abuja Stadium grounds as Dapo and his teammates strolled back to their hostels. Their minds already shifting to the next day’s training.

Dapo’s gaze wandered idly, scanning the parking lot ahead. That’s when he saw them—Daniella and Rich Kid. The pair walked side by side toward Rich Kid’s flashy car, the metallic paint catching the sunlight. Dapo’s stomach tightened as Daniella leaned against Rich Kid’s shoulder, her head tilting slightly toward him.

Her eyes flickered in Dapo’s direction, and for a brief second, their gazes locked. The corners of her mouth curled into a knowing smile, and she leaned in closer to Rich Kid.

“Dapo!”

The sudden voice pulled him out of his thoughts. Before he could react, a whirlwind named Matilda launched itself at him, her arms wrapping tightly around his neck.

“I missed you!” she exclaimed, her voice high-pitched and giddy.

Dapo stumbled back a step, his teammates frozen in shock, their faces painted with amusement and confusion. But no one was as stunned as Dapo himself.

“Matilda ?” he managed, his voice barely above a whisper.

Her dark curls bounced as she released him just enough to look into his face. “You didn’t call me! You’re so mean! How could you just leave your girlfriend like that?”

“Girlfriend?” Max muttered under his breath, already grinning.

Matilda didn’t notice. She was too busy pulling a nylon bag from her purse. “Your mum is so excited for you! She asked me to give you this. She made it herself!”

She shoved the bag into his hands, her smile as bright as the sun overhead.

Dapo stood frozen, the bag dangling limply in his grip. His mind raced, his heart pounding louder than the teasing snickers he could already hear from his teammates.

Daniella had stopped walking. She stood a few feet away, her posture stiff, her eyes trained on the scene unfolding before her.

“Matilda,” Dapo started, his voice low, “we broke up.”

“When?” she snapped, her voice rising with indignation. “Because I’m not aware of it! Oh, so now that your dreams are coming true, you’re just going to throw me away like trash? We’ve been together since childhood, Dapo!”

Matilda’s voice cracked, and suddenly tears welled in her eyes. The snickers around them grew quieter, replaced by murmurs from passing onlookers.

“Matilda,” Dapo hissed, “stop crying. You’re embarrassing yourself.”

Her tears turned into a full-blown wail. “Embarrassing? Oh, now I’m embarrassing? I’m your girlfriend, Dapo, and you are not going to treat me like crap!”

Dapo could feel the stares boring into him—Daniella’s, his teammates’, the random bystanders’. He sighed heavily. Without another word, he turned and walked away, his teammates close behind, eager for the entertainment to come.

Behind him, Matilda’s voice rose above the murmurs. “I will not be ignored!”

“Get lost!” Dapo shouted over his shoulder, muttering under his breath as he walked. “All girls are witches.”

Max’s laughter rang out. “Minus your mother, though.”

Dapo smirked, his mood already lifting. “Mothers are women, not girls.”

Josh, ever the instigator, clasped his hands together and mimicked Matilda’s tearful voice. “Oh, Dapo! I won’t use witchcraft on you! Please come back to me!”

The group burst into laughter, their steps lighter as they made their way back to the hostel, leaving the chaos behind.

Click for The Our Coach Page

Our Coach – Chapter 10

FablingPam

21st February 2025

Our Coach – Chapter 10 – Nigerian Story, Football, Dapo, Sports Story, Read Free Stories Online, Free Web Novel, Fabling, Pam

The whistle pierced the air, its sharp tone signaling the start of the second half. The stadium erupted into cheers and jeers as Dapo and Sean Swift stepped onto the field.

For Dapo, everything seemed different now.

The sun was brighter, its golden rays illuminating the field like a divine spotlight. The grass beneath his feet seemed greener, alive with a vibrancy he hadn’t noticed before. The crowd—a pulsating mass of energy—was smiling, cheering as though each of them were rooting for him alone. Dapo inhaled deeply, the crisp air filling his lungs. It felt like a rebirth.

And then, the match began.

Dapo sprang into action, his movements fluid and precise. The ball felt like an extension of his body, responding effortlessly to his will. For the first time in weeks, he wasn’t just playing—he was alive.

“Who is that young man on the field?” boomed the voice of Commentator Two, carried across the stadium by loudspeakers. “That could be Lionel Messi!”

“Lionel?” Commentator One retorted. “He has the potential to surpass Lionel!”

The game shifted into overdrive. The ball never even crossed into Green Stars’ territory.

The crowd roared as Dapo scored the first goal, a flawless shot that sailed past the Trophy Mongers’ keeper.

Moments later, Captain intercepted a pass and sent the ball to Max. Max deftly flicked it to Josh, who, in turn, found Dapo again. Goal number two.

Sean Swift, meanwhile, stood relaxed in front of the Green Stars’ goal post, stretching lazily as if to mock the opposing team.

The Trophy Mongers’ keeper tried to regain control, throwing the ball toward his teammates, but Mike was quicker. With a powerful header, he sent it straight to Dapo, who passed it to Uche. The third goal was a thing of beauty, a masterclass in teamwork.

The stadium was electric, a living organism fueled by the triumph of the Green Stars.

AThe bar was alive with celebration, the walls echoing with laughter, chants, and the occasional thud of beer bottles hitting the table. Dapo sat among his teammates, a bottle of vodka in one hand and a cigarette in the other. For the first time, he felt like he belonged.

“Hey, bartender!” shouted a fan, his voice barely audible over the chaos. “Two bottles of your finest vodka for the Green Stars!”

The crowd erupted into cheers, their voices blending into a boisterous rendition of kegite songs. One of the fans pulled out a phone, snapping pictures as he joined the team in their revelry.

Above the bar, the television flickered with highlights from the match. Behind the sports presenter, clips of Dapo’s goals and Swift’s unbothered demeanour played on repeat.

“This local team has become an overnight sensation,” the presenter announced, her voice brimming with excitement. “Due to popular demand, the remaining matches will now be broadcast live on this station.”

The room erupted into a fresh wave of cheers, but Dapo’s focus shifted as Daniella walked in.

He placed his drink on the table and followed her out to the balcony.

The balcony was quiet, a stark contrast to the raucous bar. The night sky stretched endlessly above, stars faint against the haze of city lights. Daniella leaned on the railing, her shoulders tense as she stared out into the distance.

Dapo stepped out, the faint glow of his cigarette illuminating his face.

“So,” Daniella said without turning, her voice sharp. “You didn’t stop smoking.”

“No, I didn’t,” Dapo replied, exhaling a plume of smoke. “And I don’t plan to.”

Daniella spun around, her expression a mixture of disappointment and fury. “You’re unbelievable! I’m trying to help you, and all you want to do is ruin your life! It starts with a cigarette, and then it’s drugs. If you’re not already doing drugs.”

“What’s your problem?” Dapo snapped, his voice rising. “My team just qualified for the quarterfinals. The least you could do is say congratulations before this!”

“Fine!” Daniella shot back. “Congratulations. But not to you—to the cigarette you smoked before playing. Oh yes, I noticed. And to think I felt bad for you! Everyone else may see you as a hero, but to me, you’re nothing but a villain. You’re destroying yourself, and you don’t even care.”

She turned to leave, but Dapo grabbed her wrist, spinning her back to face him. His eyes glinted with anger, his lips curling into a smirk.

“Do you even hear yourself?” he said coldly. “Save me? Don’t give me that crap. I never asked for your help. A villain? Fine. That’s better than being a selfish, childish witch who thinks she can fix everyone else instead of fixing herself.”

He released her hand, stepping back. “You almost cost me that match. You know what would’ve happened if we lost? You’d have tried to comfort me. Maybe even pity-dated me. But I would’ve hated you—sooner or later.”

Dapo took one last drag from his cigarette, flicked it over the balcony, and turned to leave.

“I’m done with this,” he said, his voice final.

And then he was gone, leaving Daniella alone under the vast, indifferent sky.

Dapo returned to the bar where he was once again the centre of the world, a bottle in one hand and a cigarette in the other. For the first time, he laughed freely, blending into the team’s raucous camaraderie.

Trying not to think through her exchange with Dapo and how suffocating it had felt, Daniella toward her car, her heels clicking softly against the pavement. She kept her head down.

“Hey, watch where you’re—”

The voice halted mid-sentence as its owner realized who he was speaking to.

Standing before her was a young man, barely out of his teens, dressed in a designer shirt and loafers that screamed wealth. His sleek sports car gleamed under the streetlights.

“Oh, my bad,” he said, his tone shifting. “Are you okay?”

Daniella nodded, her lips pressed into a tight line.

“Wait a second,” the boy said, his eyes narrowing with recognition. “You’re Dapo’s girlfriend, aren’t you?”

“No,” she said firmly. “I’m not.”

“Whoa, easy there,” he replied, holding his hands up in mock surrender. “I was joking. So… that means you’re available, right?”

“I’m not,” she snapped.

“Too bad,” he muttered, shaking his head with a grin. “It would’ve been sweet dating the daughter of BB.”

Her steps faltered, and for the first time, she looked at him directly. A smile tugged at her lips, but it didn’t reach her eyes. Without another word, she slipped into her car and drove away.

Back at the stadium which was now eerily quiet with the dead of night, its towering floodlights now dimmed. Dapo sat outside, leaning against the cool concrete walls, the end of a cigarette glowing faintly between his fingers.

A car pulled up nearby, its headlights cutting through the darkness. The driver’s door opened, and Coach James stepped out, his commanding presence unmistakable.

“Get in,” he said, jerking his head toward the passenger seat.

Dapo held the cigarette between his lips and climbed into the car.

As the engine purred to life, Coach James gave him a sideways glance. “Do me a favor. Don’t smoke around me.”

Dapo hesitated, then rolled down the window and flicked the cigarette away.

“Thank you,” James said with a nod.

“Where are we going?” Dapo asked.

The car came to a stop in front of a village that seemed frozen in time. The houses were humble structures of mud, their thatched roofs sagging under years of neglect. There were no fences, no gates—just open spaces filled with silence.

Coach James got out and perched on the edge of his car’s trunk. Dapo followed, the unfamiliar environment making him uneasy.

“That’s my house,” James said, pointing to a crumbling mud hut that seemed ready to collapse under its own weight.

Dapo glanced at him, startled.

“My father and I used to play football right there,” James continued, his voice softer now. “We didn’t have a proper ball, so we used a tin can. Every morning, it was just the two of us, kicking it back and forth.”

He paused, the memory hanging heavy in the air.

“But one day, he fell sick. And then he was gone.”

“I’m sorry,” Dapo said quietly.

James waved the apology away. “I kept playing, though. With that same tin can. My mother—God rest her soul—tried to take it away, thought it was foolish. But when she saw how determined I was, she gave me a real ball instead. Soon, the other kids joined in, and we invented our own kind of football. By the time I was sixteen, I tried out for the state team—and I made it.”

Dapo listened, unsure where the story was going.

“My mother supported me every step of the way,” James said, his voice growing thick. “She passed before she could see me succeed. But on her deathbed, she handed me that old tin can and told me to make her and my father proud.”

He turned to Dapo, his eyes piercing. “I watched you today. The NFF President and I were watching the match live.”

Dapo blinked in surprise.

“I saw you struggling. Withdrawing from smoking. Then you gave up. I’m glad you did because you could’ve cost us that match.”

“I know,” Dapo admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. “It was stupid of me.”

James reached into his pocket and pulled out a small pack, tossing it to Dapo.

“What’s this?”

“Nicotine gum,” James said. “It’ll help you quit. Trust me, kid. Years of smoking will weigh you down. It’s why I retired earlier than I should have.”

Dapo stared at the pack, the weight of James’s words sinking in.

“You’ve got talent,” James said. “Real talent. You’re a hero to kids who haven’t even been born yet. Don’t deprive them of the inspiration you could be.”

For the first time, Dapo felt the gravity of what lay ahead. He nodded, clutching the pack tightly, and for a moment, the quiet night felt filled with promise.

Click for The Our Coach Page

Our Coach – Chapter 9

FablingPam

19th February 2025

Our Coach – Chapter 9 – Nigerian Story, Football, Dapo, Sports Story, Read Free Stories Online, Free Web Novel, Fabling, Pam

GOLDEN STARS VS RAZORS

In the center of the field, David—”Rich Kid” emblazoned across the back of his jersey—moved like he owned the turf. The ball seemed magnetized to his feet as he weaved through Razor’s defense. With a quick glance, he passed to a teammate, who dribble-dodged an opponent and returned the ball to him in a seamless exchange.

David didn’t hesitate. He launched the ball with a strike so precise, so forceful, that Razor’s goalkeeper barely had time to react. The ball zipped past his outstretched hands and slammed into the net.

The crowd erupted in deafening cheers.

“And David does it again!” the commentator’s voice boomed over the speakers. “His shots are so fast, I wonder how his teammates even see the ball coming!”

Sean Swift stood at the sidelines, arms crossed, a faint smirk tugging at the corners of his lips. The scoreboard updated with a satisfying clang.

GOLDEN STARS 3 – RAZORS 1

GREEN STARS VS NEVER LAST

The game was grittier, with both teams locked in an intense battle for dominance. The commentator’s voice rang out, less jubilant this time.

“This is disappointing,” he said. “It appears Dapo Oladapo will not be playing with the Green Stars today. But even with only ten players on the field, they’ve managed to dominate. Ending the first half with a lead of one goal, Never Last just can’t seem to get past Swift. This team sure knows how to show off!”

On the sidelines, Dapo sat on the bench, his knee bouncing uncontrollably. His hands twitched at his sides as though the nervous energy inside him was fighting to escape.

“They’re better without me,” he muttered under his breath, his gaze fixed on the field.

Coach Jay, seated next to him, didn’t miss a thing. His sharp eyes caught every twitch, every muttered word. But for now, he stayed silent.

GREEN STARS 1 – NEVER LAST 0

The hotel suite where Daniella lodged was immaculate, its modern furnishings bathed in the soft glow of ambient lighting. The door clicked open, and Daniella walked in, Dapo trailing behind her.

“This is my room,” she said with a casual sweep of her hand. “Neat, right?”

Dapo nodded absently, his eyes scanning the space but clearly not registering it.

“You bummed out about not playing today?” she asked..

“No,” he replied curtly, brushing past her. “Can we just watch the videos now?”

Daniella shrugged and grabbed her laptop from the desk. She climbed onto the bed, patting the spot beside her in invitation.

“Come on.”

Reluctantly, Dapo joined her. The screen came to life with an old video of Coach James in his prime, wearing the green and white jersey of the Super Eagles. The footage was grainy but full of life—James darting across the pitch, his movements fluid and purposeful, the crowd chanting his name.

Dapo watched in silence, his earlier tension easing as a smile crept onto his face.

Daniella noticed. “Hey,” she said softly. “I’m proud of you. You quit smoking.”

He didn’t respond, his smile fading as quickly as it had appeared.

“Are you sure you’re okay, though?” she pressed, her voice tinged with concern.

“I’m fine,” he snapped, his irritation cutting through the room like a blade.

Daniella leaned back, studying him, but said nothing.

In a small and suffocating bathroom, Coach James gripped the edge of the sink, his knuckles white, his breath ragged as the violent spasms tore through him. The sound of his coughing echoed off the tiled walls, sharp and relentless. He clung to the sink like it was his lifeline, his body convulsing until, finally, a spatter of blood struck the porcelain.

For a moment, he stared at the crimson streaks, his chest heaving. The room seemed to tilt, and for an instant, he thought he might pass out. But no. Not here. Not like this.

James reached for the faucet and turned it on, the rush of cold water drowning out the pounding in his ears. He rinsed his mouth, the metallic tang of blood lingering as he spat. His eyes, sunken and bloodshot, stared back at him in the mirror. He looked like a man on the brink of surrender.

But Coach James wasn’t the surrendering type.

“I am not dying in a hotel room,” he muttered.

He reached for the small bottle of pills on the counter, shaking two into his hand. With a swig of water, he swallowed them down. The taste was bitter, but the reminder was even sharper: time was running out.

Another day at the stadium, the scoreboard gleamed under the midday sun, showcasing the day’s matchups:

Holy Players VS Iron Rod
Golden Stars VS Wondering Wolves
Green Stars VS Trophy Mongers
War Machines VS Unstoppable

But the crowd’s eyes were fixed on the Green Stars’ game—a match that had spiralled into chaos. The Trophy Mongers were relentless, their aggression leaving no room for mercy. The Green Stars were floundering, and at the center of their downfall was Dapo.

Dapo, their golden boy, the one-man player who had carried them this far, was now a shadow of himself. He stumbled over the ball, his movements sluggish and disconnected. Every failed pass, every missed opportunity, seemed to suck the energy out of the team.

On the sidelines, Rich Boy watched with a smug grin, his satisfaction evident. Dapo’s humiliation was his entertainment.

But not everyone was faltering. Sean Swift, the team’s goalkeeper, was a force of nature. He deflected shot after shot, his reflexes sharp, his focus unyielding. Three times, the Trophy Mongers came close to scoring, and three times, Swift denied them.

The commentators, perched above the chaos, narrated the unraveling in voices tinged with disbelief.

“I don’t know what’s wrong!” Commentator One’s voice crackled through the speakers. “Everyone came to see Dapo, the one-man player, but he can’t hold himself together, let alone the ball! Thanks to Sean Swift, this match might just end in a 0-0 draw.”

“But seriously, it’s pathetic,” Commentator Two cut in. “Look at him—he looks hungry. What’s going on?”

The referee’s whistle sliced through the tension, signalling the end of the first half.

“And saved by the bell!” Commentator One announced. “The Green Stars have ten minutes to figure out how to feed Dapo—because if they don’t, they’re done for.”

The locker room was thick with frustration. Sweat-drenched jerseys clung to weary bodies as the Green Stars huddled around Dapo.

“Are you sick?” The captain’s voice cut through the din, his tone sharp and probing. “A fever? Something?”

Max, ever the blunt one, leaned against a locker with a cigarette already perched between his fingers. “He stopped smoking.”

The captain’s head snapped toward Dapo, his expression a mix of disbelief and fury. “Seriously? In the middle of the competition, that’s when you choose to quit? Are you stupid?”

Max didn’t wait for a response. With deliberate disdain, he lit the cigarette and took a long drag before shoving it into Dapo’s hand.

“Look,” Max said. “I don’t care why you’re an addict. I don’t care what your deal is. But you’re not going to make us lose. Not now.”

Dapo hesitated, his hand trembling as he raised the cigarette to his lips. He took a slow inhale, the smoke burning his lungs, and then exhaled shakily.

The captain shook his head. “Swift, stay here with him. Bring him out when it’s time.”

The team filed out.

Uche, ever the pragmatic one, tossed Dapo a sausage roll as he passed.

“Don’t come out hungry,” he said with a smirk. “And drink some water while you’re at it.”

The locker room fell silent once the others were gone. Sean Swift quietly sat beside Dapo.

Dapo took another drag of the cigarette, staring at the floor. “I’m so stupid.”

Swift nodded, his expression unreadable. “You stopped smoking because of a girl.”

“And I was broke,” Dapo admitted, his voice barely above a whisper.

For the first time, Swift’s lips twitched into a faint smile. “You could’ve asked one of us for a stick.”

“It was for the girl.”

Swift leaned back, his tone shifting to something softer, yet unflinching. “She doesn’t wish you well. Everybody knows you can’t change people—that’s why rehab exists. If she doesn’t like you as a smoker, she’ll never understand you. Your relationship will always be about pleasing her, and never about you.”

Dapo stared at him, searching for a retort, but found none.

Swift glanced at the clock. “You’ve got six minutes left. Smoke, eat, drink—whatever you need to do. Don’t waste it on talking.”

And with that, the quiet stretched between them once more.

Click for The Our Coach Page

Our Coach – Chapter 8

FablingPam

12th February 2025

Our Coach – Chapter 8 – Nigerian Story, Football, Dapo, Sports Story, Read Free Stories Online, Free Web Novel, Fabling, Pam

The dining hall buzzed with energy. Every table was crowded, packed with teams in matching kits, their laughter and chatter rising above the clinking of trays and utensils.

Dapo stood at the entrance, his food tray in hand, scanning the room for a place to sit. His gaze landed on an empty seat, and without hesitation, he headed toward it.

“Hey! Are you blind?” a voice snapped as soon as he set his tray down. “This is Golden Star’s table.”

Dapo looked up, and his eyes met those of a smug, familiar face—Rich Kid. Around him sat his entourage, a group of sycophants who hung on his every word.

For a moment, neither of them spoke, recognition sparking between them. Then Rich Kid smirked, leaning back in his chair as though savouring the moment.

“How was your night in jail?” he sneered.

Dapo stiffened but didn’t respond. He rose to his feet, prepared to leave without a fight.

“Yeah, keep walking!” Rich Kid taunted. “Or I’ll make your life miserable.”

Dapo’s jaw tightened as he walked away, his ears burning with embarrassment. Spotting his teammates seated at a table in the corner, he hesitated before approaching.

“Can I?” he asked quietly.

“Why not?” Max replied, gesturing to an empty seat.

Dapo slid into the chair and began eating with humility. But peace was short-lived.

Rich Kid, flanked by his lackeys, sauntered over to their table, his swagger exaggerated for effect.

“So this is your team,” Rich Kid said with condescension. “Green Stars. Now I remember you. You’re that kid who couldn’t pass the ball. Figures.”

Dapo ignored him, keeping his focus on his food.

“An idiot on the field and an idiot in real life,” Rich Kid continued, his voice loud enough to draw the attention of nearby tables.

Laughter rippled from the Golden Star players, but then something unexpected happened.

“Joke? Yes, he’s a joke,” Captain said suddenly, his voice steady but cutting. “A joke that scored five goals in the first half.”

Rich Kid’s smirk faltered as murmurs of agreement rose from Dapo’s teammates.

Uche joined in, his tone mock-serious. “A joke that made us joke around and expose our biggest joke here—Sean Swift! I hear you guys aren’t afraid of him though.”

Captain nodded, his gaze fixed on Rich Kid. “We’re all jokes here, sure. But the biggest joke is you. Coming over to insult one of us? Get lost before you make a bigger joke of yourself.”

The tension was palpable, and for a moment, it seemed Rich Kid might retaliate. But he merely scoffed, muttered something about “idiots,” and stalked off, his posse trailing behind him like a pack of well-trained dogs.

As the atmosphere at the table lightened, Max turned to Dapo with a sly grin. “What did you do rich kid?”

Dapo hesitated, then smiled faintly. “You think he’s a rich kid too?”

Max snorted. “Self-absorbed rich kid with no talent or skill. His dad probably sponsors the team.”

Dapo’s smile widened. “I threw up on him yesterday.”

The table erupted into laughter.

“You what?” Mike asked, barely able to contain himself.

“I was drunk,” Dapo admitted. “He picked a fight. I tripped, and… it just came out.”

Uche wiped tears from his eyes. “Man, I wish I’d seen that!”

Max leaned closer, his grin mischievous. “So that’s why you were late for practice. Passed out in the gutter?”

“Not quite,” Dapo said, holding back a smile. “Spent the night entertaining some police officers.”

Mike’s jaw dropped. “You were in jail?”

“Brutal,” Dapo replied.

Captain chuckled, shaking his head. “Wait—you’re telling me he had you arrested for throwing up on him?”

“Rich kids,” Mike muttered. “Mean as hell.”

Uche turned to Swift, who had been unusually quiet throughout the exchange. “Hey, Swift, if I threw up on you, would you have me thrown in jail?”

Swift didn’t miss a beat. “I’d kill you.”

Laughter filled the air again as Swift stood abruptly, his expression unreadable.

“You people are annoying,” he muttered, walking away.

Max waved dismissively. “Don’t mind him. He’s watched so much anime he thinks he’s a character from one of them.”

Dapo frowned. “Anime?”

“Yeah, Japanese animation,” Max said with a grin. “Behind that mysterious aura, he’s a full-blown otaku. His role model’s from One Outs.”

“How do you know that?” Dapo asked, suspicious.

Mike leaned in and whispered, “They’re twins.”

“Dun, dun, dun!” Max exclaimed, his dramatic tone setting off another round of laughter.

For the first time in what felt like forever, Dapo allowed himself to laugh along with them.

The air in the team’s room was heavy with the lazy stillness of an evening off. Phones buzzed intermittently as the players sprawled across their beds, each lost in their own world of games, messages, and scrolling feeds.

Dapo lay motionless on his bed, his face impassive, though his legs screamed in protest. The muscle pull was merciless, each twinge a reminder of the day’s grueling practice. He clenched his teeth, unwilling to betray the agony coursing through him.

From the corner of his eye, he noticed Swift. Quiet and aloof as always, Swift moved closer, extending a small tube in his hand.

“Here,” Swift said, his voice clipped but not unkind.

Dapo hesitated, glancing at the label. It was a muscle rub. Without a word, he accepted it and began massaging the cool gel into his legs. Relief spread slowly, and he let out a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding. Swift didn’t linger, retreating back to his corner as if the interaction had never happened.

The reception area of Daniella’s hotel was a mix of understated elegance and the hum of midday activity. Dapo sat on a plush chair, half-watching a muted TV screen flickering with images of a football match. His attention, however, wasn’t on the game. He was waiting.

When she finally appeared, descending the grand staircase, Dapo almost forgot to breathe. Daniella was radiant, her effortless beauty catching the light in a way that made him subconsciously rise to his feet.

“Hi, um, good morning,” he stammered, his voice uneven.

Daniella raised an eyebrow, her lips curving into a teasing smile. “Didn’t see you at practice today.”

Dapo shrugged. “Was given the day off.”

She stepped closer, tilting her head slightly as she sniffed the air around him.

“And you don’t smell like cigarettes,” she noted.

“I’m broke and all out,” he admitted with a sheepish grin.

“Good.” She grabbed his arm, her smile widening. “Now hurry up, let’s go. I want to hit the amusement park before life becomes too serious.”

Then she dragged him into a montage of fun.

Dapo’s laughter mingled with Daniella’s screams as the coaster surged and dipped, the wind whipping past them. The world blurred into a kaleidoscope of colors and motion, their shared exhilaration breaking through any lingering awkwardness.

Nest, Daniella balanced three sticks of bright pink candy floss, her grin mischievous as Dapo frowned at the sight.

“Isn’t that too much?” he asked, incredulous.

Without missing a beat, she shoved one in his face. “Not for you, it isn’t.”

Later, Their laughter echoed through the track as they zipped around in tiny cars, each turn a battle for supremacy. Daniella’s competitive streak surfaced, but Dapo wasn’t one to back down.

Then, Walking past the kiddie pool, Dapo misstepped, his foot catching on an uneven tile. He toppled in with an undignified splash. Daniella doubled over with laughter, her amusement so infectious that even the bystanders chuckled.

She reached out to help him, but before she could pull him out, he grabbed her wrist with a wicked grin and yanked her in. They surfaced together, both drenched and laughing uncontrollably, the moment stripping away any pretense of formality.

Finally, Dapo lingered by Daniella’s car, the energy of their amusement park adventure still humming between them. Inside the car, they sat in comfortable silence, both smiling.

“Thank you for accompanying me,” Daniella said.

“No,” Dapo replied, his smile widening. “Thank you for taking me with you.”

Their gazes locked, and for a moment, the world outside the car seemed to blur. Dapo leaned closer, the subtle scent of Daniella’s perfume mingling with the night air. He moved to kiss her, but Daniella pulled back slightly, her expression unreadable.

“What are you doing?” she asked, her voice gentle but firm.

Dapo recoiled instantly, his cheeks burning with embarrassment. “I’m sorry, I thought—”

Daniella held up a hand, cutting him off with a rueful smile. “Dapo, I had a lovely time. Really, I did. But us—this—it’s never going to happen.”

“Never?”

“Never,” she repeated, her tone final but not unkind. “I can’t date a smoker. And besides…” She hesitated, her eyes searching his. “We’re friends. Let’s not ruin that.”

Dapo nodded, swallowing the lump in his throat. “You’re right. Thank you again for today. I should get going.”

He opened the car door and stepped out, forcing himself to ignore the ache in his chest. As he glanced back toward Daniella’s car, his attention was drawn to a black jeep parked nearby. Inside, a broad-shouldered man sat watching them, his expression unreadable but staring at the man who had to be Daniella’s bodyguard, he understood what she meant.

Match day came again and the stadium was alive with electric energy, the stands packed with spectators buzzing with anticipation. The air carried the mingling scents of fried snacks and excitement, the traders lining the stadium’s outer edge ready for business.

On the field, the players warmed up, their movements precise and deliberate as they eyed their potential opponents. This wasn’t just another match; it was the third phase of the competition, and everything about the atmosphere—from the polished referees to the announcer’s booming voice—screamed importance.

A large board near the entrance displayed the lineup for the week:

WEDNESDAY:
Alpha Wolves vs. Wandering Wolves
Dominion vs. Trophy Mongers

THURSDAY:
Golden Stars vs. Razors
Green Stars vs. Never Last

FRIDAY:
Holy Players vs. Legion
Iron Rod vs. Zion Thunder

SATURDAY:
Heroes vs. War Machines
Unstoppable vs. The Retrievers

The commentator’s voice crackled to life, booming across the stadium speakers as spectators settled into their seats.

“For those of you who missed the elimination and second-chance phases of the competition, here’s a recap!”

The commentator’s voice carried excitement as highlights from the previous matches played on the large screens around the stadium.

“Opening the match was Alpha Wolves versus Zion Thunder, with the Wolves proving they can bite harder than they howl—final score, 2 to 1! Next, the Wandering Wolves crushed the Bulldozers with an emphatic 2 to 0 victory, reminding everyone that Wolves, alpha or not, shouldn’t be messed with. Dominion edged out Winners with a narrow 1 to 0 win, while Golden Stars dominated the War Machines in an exceptional 3 to 0 display.”

Cheers erupted from one section of the crowd, Golden Stars fans waving their flags enthusiastically.

“And then there was the Green Stars,” the commentator continued, his voice rising with drama. “Flogging Unstoppable with a shocking 5 to 0 victory—all five goals scored by a single player. And let’s not forget the stunt they pulled in the second half with their keeper, Sean Swift!”

The mention of Swift’s name drew thunderous applause and cheers.

“I’m looking forward to seeing them play again!” the commentator added with a laugh.

The screen switched back to the present, focusing on the field where the Alpha Wolves and Wandering Wolves were lined up, their faces a mix of determination and nerves.

“And today,” the commentator exclaimed, “the two Wolf packs will face off in what promises to be a thrilling battle. And let’s not forget Dominion taking on the Trophy Mongers—two titans in their own right!”

The referee raised his whistle, the tension in the stadium reaching its peak.

A sharp blast rang out, cutting through the noise.

“And the battle begins!” the commentator shouted, his voice barely audible over the roar of the crowd.

Click for The Our Coach Page

Our Coach – Chapter 7

FablingPam

17th January 2025

Our Coach – Chapter 7 – Nigerian Story, Football, Dapo, Sports Story, Read Free Stories Online, Free Web Novel, Fabling, Pam

The room was a patchwork of chaos and order. Thin mattresses were arranged across the floor, some neat, others haphazardly tossed about. Bags, shoes, and clothes filled the gaps like a battlefield of belongings. The muted hum of laughter and banter echoed through the space.

Sean Swift sat cross-legged on his bed, eyes closed in meditation, a calm oasis amidst the chaos. Dapo lay sprawled on his own mattress, watching him with thinly veiled disdain before shifting his gaze toward Captain, who stood silently by the window, staring into the distance like a figure carved out of stone.

Finally, Dapo’s attention landed on Uche and Max, who were at the center of the room with a group of teammates. They were howling with laughter, clearly enjoying themselves at someone’s expense.

“Look, look!” Uche suddenly jumped up, waving his arms.

He stumbled around the room, flailing dramatically like someone searching for their glasses in the dark.

Josh chimed in, standing to mimic Uche. “No, no, it was more like this.”

Josh kicked at the air, narrowly missing the wall. He stumbled, tried again, and fell, the entire room erupting into even louder laughter.

“Please pass me the ball!” Max chimed in mockingly, his voice pitched high and whiny.

Dapo stiffened. He knew exactly what this was about. He knew they knew he could hear them. Yet, the sting of their ridicule burned just the same.

Without a word, Dapo rose to his feet, his expression dark. Captain turned slightly from the window, and Swift cracked one eye open, both noticing his departure.

The door slammed behind him, cutting through the laughter. The room fell silent.

The streets were alive with movement, vendors hawking wares, car horns blaring, and voices shouting over the din. Dapo walked aimlessly through the throng, his head down, his fists stuffed into his pockets. He didn’t care where he was going, only that it was away.

The bar was loud and smoky, filled with the scent of stale beer and sweat. Dapo stepped inside, squinting through the dim light as he made his way to the counter. He slid onto a stool, his elbows resting heavily on the scarred wooden surface.

The bartender approached, a middle-aged man with tired eyes and a stained apron. “What can I get you?”

Dapo didn’t look up from the menu. “Your cheapest and strongest drink.”

The bartender raised an eyebrow but said nothing, turning instead to mix a drink. He set the glass in front of Dapo with a small thud.

“Two thousand,” he said. “It’s my special concoction.”

Dapo fished into his pocket, pulling out crumpled bills. He downed the drink in one gulp, the burn hitting his throat like a punch.

“Another,” he said, sliding the glass back. Then another.

By the time the money his mother had given him was gone, so was the world’s sharpness, replaced by a hazy, swaying fog.

The cool night air slapped his face as he staggered out, his steps uneven and weaving. The crowd of Abuja’s nightlife swirled around him, faceless and indifferent.

He didn’t see the young man until it was too late. They collided, and Dapo stumbled back.

“Sorry,” he muttered, trying to keep walking.

“Hey!” the stranger snapped.

Dapo turned, blinking to focus on the figure in front of him. Early twenties, dressed to impress, with polished shoes that gleamed under the streetlights. The kind of guy who reeked of privilege.

“You just stepped on my shoe,” the Rich Kid said.

“I said I’m sorry.”

“Will sorry clean my shoe?” the Rich Kid demanded, his voice rising. “Bend down and clean it!”

Dapo stopped, the alcohol dulling his restraint. “E be like say you dey craze,” he slurred, his accent thickening with his irritation.

The Rich Kid’s hand shot out, aiming for Dapo’s face. Even in his drunken state, Dapo swayed out of reach, but his unsteady footing betrayed him. He tripped, crashing forward into the Rich Kid.

And then it happened.

The world spun, and his stomach churned. Before he could stop himself, he vomited—splattering the Rich Kid in a mess of cheap alcohol and regret.

For a moment, the world stood still.

The Rich Kid’s face twisted in horror, his perfectly tailored shirt and expensive shoes now a disaster zone. The crowd around them erupted in gasps and stifled laughter.

Dapo swayed on his feet, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. “I said sorry,” he muttered again, before stumbling off into the night.

The midday sun beat down on the asphalt, unforgiving and bright. Daniella walked ahead, her pace brisk and determined, while Dapo trailed behind, a shadow of his usual self. His white singlet bore faint smears of blood, and his face was a map of bruises and exhaustion. He looked like someone who had been on the receiving end of a lifetime’s worth of bad decisions condensed into one long night.

Daniella’s lips twitched as she glanced back at him, struggling to suppress her laughter. By the time they reached her car, the mirth had built to an unbearable pressure.

“Are you okay, or do you need a second to, I don’t know, die dramatically right here in the parking lot?” she teased, unlocking the car.

Dapo scowled.

The moment she slid into the driver’s seat, Daniella buckled her seatbelt with practiced ease. Dapo, in his daze, fumbled awkwardly with his. She sighed, leaning over to secure it for him.

Her gaze flickered to his battered face, and she burst into laughter, loud and uninhibited.

“You—” she started, but his sharp glare cut her off. She coughed, reigning herself in.

“So,” she began, trying to sound serious, though the corners of her lips twitched. “You threw up on a rich kid.”

Dapo didn’t answer. He stared out of the window as if her words hadn’t registered, though the tightening of his jaw betrayed him.

“On a serious note,” she said, her tone softening, “you should stop drinking and smoking. Look where it landed you.”

Still no response.

Dapo finally broke the silence, his voice low and rough. “Thank you for bailing me out. When I have the money, I’ll pay you back.”

Daniella rolled her eyes and muttered under her breath, “Moron.”

Then, louder: “I don’t need the money. But if we’re going to be friends, you’re going to have to quit smoking.”

He turned his head slightly toward her but said nothing.

The field was eerily empty except for the rhythmic thud of shoes against the ground as the team warmed up. A few stray birds swooped overhead, their chirping the only soundtrack to the stillness.

Dapo approached the group, his steps deliberate, though his body betrayed the toll of the previous night. His face had been scrubbed clean, but the bruises lingered, and his movements were stiff.

Captain spotted him first. “Where have you been?” He was calm, but the edge was unmistakable.

“What’s it to you?” Dapo retorted.

Captain stepped closer, his gaze steady and unyielding. “Listen here. This is a team, and a team is only as strong as its weakest member.”

Dapo’s lips curled into a bitter smile. “So you think I’m the weakest person here.”

The tension between them was palpable now, drawing the attention of the other teammates.

“Training starts at five a.m.,” Captain continued. “I don’t care where you go or what you do, but being late for practice will not be tolerated. Now, run ten laps around the field.”

Dapo blinked, his disbelief giving way to incredulous laughter. “You’re joking, right?”

Captain didn’t flinch.

“You’re serious.”

Dapo’s gaze flickered to his teammates, their faces a mix of curiosity and unease. He’d never felt more alone.

He turned back to Captain. “I’m not going to beg you. ten laps, you say? Let’s make it a hundred.”

Captain’s brow furrowed. “You’ll get a muscle pull if you do that.”

“Who cares?” Dapo shot back. “It’s not like I’ll be playing anytime soon.”

Without waiting for a response, he began jogging.

Captain resumed instructing the team, though his voice had lost its usual authority. The players’ attention drifted, their eyes trailing Dapo as he circled the field.

The sun had long since risen, its light casting golden hues over the field. The team’s practice had come to an end, players dispersing in small groups, their chatter and laughter fading into the distance.

Dapo remained on the field, jogging in relentless circles, his steps heavy, his breaths labored. The weight of exhaustion clung to him, yet he refused to stop.

“Is it pride?” a voice called out, cutting through the quiet. “Or are you just stupidly stubborn?”

Dapo turned his head, startled, to find Sean Swift matching his pace effortlessly, running beside him with the ease of someone who hadn’t just finished a grueling practice.

“What?” Dapo asked, irritated.

Swift smirked. “I said, which is it? Pride or stubbornness?”

“Don’t annoy me this early in the morning,” Dapo shot back, though there was no real bite in his tone.

Without breaking stride, Swift pulled a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and held it out to Dapo.

“You’re always smoking, right?” he asked.

Dapo frowned, his gaze shifting between Swift and the pack. “What’s this supposed to mean?”

“It’s a thank-you gift,” Swift said nonchalantly.

“For what?”

“For what you did yesterday,” Swift replied.

Dapo raised an eyebrow. “What did I do?”

“Hugging the ball like it was your long-lost lover, making the rest of them look like amateurs boiling with spite,” Swift said, amused. “It gave me the chance to shine in the second half. The NFF president asked me to join the national team after that match.”

“And the girls…” Swift added with a wink, leaving the sentence hanging.

Dapo’s eyes narrowed. “What did he say about me?”

Swift shrugged. “Didn’t ask. Don’t care.”

The silence stretched between them, filled only by the thud of their footsteps.

Swift finally broke it. “The guys don’t hate you, you know. They don’t like you either. You’re selfish, conceited, arrogant, and desperate. It’s not about being a team player—I don’t give a shit about those guys. But on the field, we’re a machine, and every part has to do its job for the machine to work. a hundred laps, done.”

Swift abruptly stopped running, forcing Dapo to do the same. Dapo looked at the cigarette in his hand.

Without another word, Swift turned and walked away, leaving Dapo standing alone on the field.

Dapo’s legs buckled, and he collapsed to the ground with a groan. “Argh,” he muttered, squeezing his eyes shut against the wave of pain that shot through his muscles.

A familiar voice floated into his consciousness, teasing and light.

“We should stop meeting like this,” Daniella said.

He cracked one eye open. “Are you stalking me?”

“As if,” she replied, her eyes twinkling. She knelt beside him and immediately spotted the cigarette in his hand. Reaching for it, she tried to snatch it away.

“Don’t,” he warned.

She arched a brow. “Don’t smoke around me,” she commanded.

Instead of pressing the issue, she handed him a neatly wrapped sandwich and a steaming cup of coffee.

“After all that jogging, I figured you’d be starving.”

Dapo accepted the offering with a grunt of thanks, tearing into the sandwich like a man who hadn’t eaten in days.

Daniella watched him for a moment, then leaned back, thoughtful. “By the way, that guy running with you—Swift. Is he single?”

Dapo paused mid-chew, raising an eyebrow at her.

“Oh, come on!” Daniella said, exasperated. “I just gave you breakfast. The least you can do is help a sister out.”

A laugh bubbled out of Dapo, the sound surprising even himself. He glanced in the direction Swift had gone and shrugged. “I don’t know anything about him that nobody else knows.”

“Too bad,” Daniella said with a dramatic sigh. “A guy like that would probably bore me anyway. Or drive me to an asylum. You know, never knowing what he’s thinking, always suspicious of him, always insecure, he seems too perfect. It’d be exciting at first but, toward the end? A total disaster.”

She noticed him staring at her, a small smirk playing at the corners of his mouth.

“What?” she asked, feigning innocence. “Anyway, I should let you rest before the muscle cramps kick in.”

She rose gracefully, brushing imaginary dirt off her jeans. As she walked away, Dapo watched her.

Sliding a hand into his pocket, he pulled out a lighter and stared at it for a long moment.

Click for The Our Coach Page

Our Coach – Chapter 6

FablingPam

15th January 2025

Our Coach – Chapter 6 – Nigerian Story, Football, Dapo, Sports Story, Read Free Stories Online, Free Web Novel, Fabling, Pam

The locker room buzzed with ‘game-day’ energy. Laughter echoed off the walls, mixing with the sharp rustle of jerseys and the metallic clinks of locker doors shutting. The team, dressed in their green and white kits, exuded high spirits as they prepared for their first match of the season.

Coach James stood near the planning board, his frame bent over as he adjusted the markers and diagrams. Beside him, the team captain, already suited up, studied the board with intensity. Meanwhile, Sean Swift, as silent as ever, stretched in a corner, his movements were fluid and deliberate.

Across the room, Dapo sat beside Max, lacing up his boots. Uche and a few of the others roared with laughter at one of James’s jokes. But Dapo, ever observant, leaned closer to Max.

“Does Swift ever talk?” he whispered.

Max glanced at him, a knowing smirk playing on his lips. “Yes.”

Dapo frowned. “I’ve never heard him talk.”

Max chuckled, leaning back against the bench. “That’s because he doesn’t like you enough to bother.”

As if sensing the scrutiny, Sean Swift paused mid-stretch and turned his sharp gaze toward Dapo. Embarrassed, Dapo quickly looked away, focusing instead on the others.

Coach James’s whistle cut through the chatter like a blade. “Alright, listen up!” he called, his authoritative voice silencing the room. “Captain’s going to break down the match plan for you.”

The players fell quiet, all eyes turning to the Captain. Even Sean froze, caught mid-stretch in a position that would’ve looked ridiculous on anyone else but him.

“There are twenty-two teams in the competition,” the Captain began, gesturing toward the board. “For the first phase, the matches are organized alphabetically and in reverse alphabetical order. So, Alpha Wolves face Zion Thunder, and so on. We’re up against Unstoppable. After we win—”

Eric interrupted with a groan. “I’ve never heard of any of these teams.”

“Neither do I,” Lanre chimed in. “You’ll be afraid if you have.’”

The Captain shook his head with a faint smile, while Coach James clapped his hands to regain their attention. “Let me take it from here, Captain. Now, about the formation. We don’t know much about our opponents’ playstyle, so we’ll start with the pyramid—something you’re all familiar with.” He paused. “Now get out there and kick some butts!”

The room erupted in cheers. Even Swift joined in, fist-bumping his teammates. Dapo, however, stood awkwardly at the edge of the group, still not feeling like a team mate.

Uche sidled up to him with a mischievous glint in his eyes. “You know scouts will be in the audience today,” he said. “Better play like your life depends on it.”

The Abuja football field was alive with activity. Cheers from the growing crowd mixed with the sharp blasts of the referee’s whistle as Green Stars took on Unstoppable.

From the first whistle, Dapo was electric—too electric. He darted across the field, weaving through opponents and teammates alike with a singular focus. Passes were opportunities missed, his teammates left trailing as he seized every ball. And it worked—at least on the scoreboard. Five goals in the first half, all courtesy of Dapo’s unrelenting drive.

Watch Dapo play had earned Coach James’s face a few new wrinkles on his forehead. The rest of the Green Stars looked just as unhappy, their anger simmering beneath their forced cheers.

When the whistle signaled halftime, Dapo, oblivious to the brewing storm, sprinted around the field, basking in the crowd’s adoration. He even tried to fist-bump Max, but Max turned him sharply toward their teammates, their faces mirroring the fury of their coach.

Dapo’s gaze drifted to the stands, where he spotted Daniella, her laughter lighting up her face as she leaned toward an older man dripping in wealth. The sight made his chest tighten, though he couldn’t tell if it was envy, disappointment, or something else entirely.

Max’s voice brought him back to the present. “Let’s go,” he said, leading Dapo toward the coach.

“What was that?” Coach James snapped the moment they reached him. His voice, though controlled, trembled with restrained anger. “Dapo, what do you think you’re doing?”

“Winning,” Dapo replied.

Coach James’s face darkened. “It’s not winning if it’s not done as a team! You might as well have been out there alone!”

Before Dapo could respond, Coach’s words were cut off by a sudden fit of coughing. He staggered to a seat, reaching for a bottle of water and popping a few pills into his mouth.

“Captain,” he rasped, “take over.”

The Captain nodded, turning to the team with a knowing smile.

The second half began, but this time, it wasn’t Dapo’s game. The team, united in their frustration, worked together—but not with him. Every pass deliberately bypassed Dapo, their teamwork a silent rebellion.

The strategy left the team vulnerable. Unstoppable, their opponents, capitalized on the disarray, dominating possession and making relentless attempts at the goal. Yet, despite their efforts, every shot was thwarted by Sean Swift. His performance was nothing short of miraculous, each save more daring than the last.

The crowd grew larger, their cheers echoing across the field as Sean’s heroics continued. When the final whistle blew, it wasn’t Dapo they hailed. It was Sean Swift, hoisted high by his teammates, their cheers ringing out in unison.

Dapo watched from the sidelines, his jaw tight. Ignored and excluded, he walked to Coach James, who didn’t even look at him.

“You’re benched for the next match,” the coach said flatly.

Dapo’s heart sank. Captain approached, guilt etched on his face, but Coach James waved him off, shaking his head in silence before walking away.

Dapo trudged down the dusty path leading out of Abuja Stadium, his sports bag slung over one shoulder. The evening sun hung low in the sky, casting a golden glow over the sprawling field behind him. With his free hand, he lit a cigarette, inhaling deeply, the sharp taste of nicotine cutting through the bitter taste of disappointment. The cheers from the match were a distant echo now, drowned by his simmering frustration.

“Hey, wait up!”

The voice was familiar, soft yet assertive. Dapo slowed his already languid pace but didn’t turn around. Daniella’s hurried footsteps caught up with him, her polished presence contrasting sharply with his disheveled state.

“That match,” she began, slightly breathless, “was something else. It felt like a publicity stunt. If that’s what you guys were going for, then congratulations—you nailed it.”

Dapo exhaled a plume of smoke, his expression unreadable. “It wasn’t,” he replied flatly.

Her nose wrinkled as the smoke drifted toward her. “Could you not smoke around me, please?”

His lips twitched into a mocking smirk. “What’s this? Your sugar daddy let you out of his sight, and now you’re here to kill my joy?”

Daniella blinked, taken aback. “Sugar daddy? Are you serious?” Her voice sharpened, but her composure remained intact. “That man you saw me with is my father. He’s one of the major sponsors of this competition.”

Dapo narrowed his eyes, skepticism etched across his face. “Your father?”

“Yes, my father,” she said, enunciating each word deliberately. “I live in Abuja, but I’m currently serving in Lagos.”

He still didn’t believe her, his silence heavy with doubt.

Daniella straightened. “My surname is Badejo. I’m the daughter of Biodun Badejo—owner of BB Conglomerate.”

For a moment, Dapo stared at her, his cigarette hanging limply from his lips.

“And while we’re at it,” she continued, “get that cigarette out of my face.”

Before he could respond, a towering man approached them, his casual attire doing little to mask the menacing aura he exuded. The Buff Man’s eyes darted between them, his brow furrowed.

“Ma’am,” the Buff Man said in a low, gravelly voice, “is this boy harassing you?”

Daniella tilted her head, a sweet yet mischievous smile playing on her lips. “Not exactly. But take his cigarette and smash it, please.”

Dapo tensed as the Buff Man’s scowl deepened. Reluctantly, he handed over the cigarette, watching as it was crushed under the man’s shoe.

“Thank you,” Daniella said sweetly, the smile still lingering on her face. She turned to face Dapo while still addressing the man. “Now, step far away from me. You know I don’t like being seen with you.”

The Buff Man nodded and retreated, leaving the two of them alone once more.

Daniella fished a card out of her purse and tucked it into Dapo’s jacket pocket. “Here,” she said, her voice softer now. “Call me when you don’t smell like cigarettes.”

Before he could process her words, she turned on her heel and walked away, her poise and confidence unshaken. Dapo stood rooted to the spot.

Click for The Our Coach Page

Our Coach – Chapter 5

FablingPam

13th January 2025

Our Coach – Chapter 5 – Nigerian Story, Football, Dapo, Sports Story, Read Free Stories Online, Free Web Novel, Fabling, Pam

The football field was bathed in the golden hues of the setting sun, its glow casting long shadows over the worn grass. Dapo remained on the field, his breath labored and sweat pouring down his face. The exhaustion was evident in every movement as he weakly kicked the ball into the goalpost, then collapsed onto the ground, his chest heaving. He shut his eyes, letting the cool evening breeze whisper against his skin.

A voice, soft yet clear, broke through the haze of fatigue.

“Here, you need it.”

Dapo opened his eyes to see a young woman standing over him, silhouetted against the fading light. She was dark-complexioned, her beauty striking and understated. Her outstretched handheld a bottle of water. For a moment, he just stared at her, his mind still foggy from exertion. Then, with a groan, he pushed himself up to a sitting position and accepted the bottle.

“You’ve been practicing alone for over an hour,” she remarked, she seemed curios and amused.

Dapo unscrewed the cap and gulped, the cool liquid soothing his parched throat. He still didn’t have the energy to respond, but she didn’t seem to mind.

“You must really like football, huh?” she continued. “I’m learning volleyball here. But it’s just a hobby for me. Are you a professional football player?”

The words started to register as he caught his breath. She watched him intently, waiting for an answer.

“Are you on any team?” she pressed.

“Green Stars,” he finally managed.

Her face lit up. “Green Stars? Oh, you’re the new player all the girls have been talking about.”

Dapo blinked, surprised. “Girls have been talking about me?”

She laughed. Before he could say more, the sound of giggles interrupted them. Two girls, heading home, had spotted them from a distance.

“She actually went to talk to him,” one of the girls said, amused.

The other giggled louder. “Hey, Daniella!” she called out, waving enthusiastically.

The young woman beside him, apparently named Daniella, turned and waved back. “You going home?” she shouted.

“Yes! We’ll be waiting for you by your car,” the girl replied.

“Okay! I’m coming,” Daniella called back before turning to Dapo with an apologetic smile. “Sorry about that. My friends and I can be really loud. They play volleyball too.”

Dapo smirked. “So, volleyball girls have been talking about me.”

She rolled her eyes and playfully punched his arm. He laughed and her smile widened.

“So, what did you say your name is?” he asked.

“It’s Daniella.”

“Daniella,” he repeated, testing the name on his tongue. “I’m Dapo.”

“Dapo,” she echoed, nodding. “Nice to meet you. Do you have a phone number?”

“No, I don’t.”

She tilted her head, surprised but undeterred. “Then I’ll see you after practice. You’ve got talent, you know.”

“I know,” he replied with a grin.

She laughed again and stood, brushing the dirt off her shorts. “I have to go now. You’re practicing for the competition, right?”

“Yes, I am.”

Her smile softened. “I’m rooting for you.”

With that, she waved and turned, her figure retreating toward the parking lot where her friends waited. Dapo watched her leave, the weight of his exhaustion momentarily forgotten. A small, satisfied smile played on his lips as he picked up the ball, determination reigniting in his eyes.

The golden light of dusk streamed through the window of Coach Jame’s study, casting a warm glow on the rows of trophies lining the shelves. Each one was a testament to years of dedication, triumph, and sacrifice. He stood before them, his fingers lightly tracing the edge of a plaque, his mind far away in the memories they held. A smile played on his lips, bittersweet and fleeting.

Behind him, the door opened with a soft creak.

“Sweetheart,” came the familiar voice of Mrs. Jame, her tone gentle but carrying an air of authority. “Malcolm is here to see you.”

Coach Jame turned, his face brightening. “Mr. President!”

The man behind Mrs. James chuckled, stepping into the room. Malcolm was tall and charismatic, carrying the kind of presence that made people listen when he spoke. “Someone might hear you and think I’m the president of Nigeria.”

“To me, it’s almost the same thing,” Coach James replied with a grin.

Malcolm shook his head, amused. “You still haven’t stopped sweet-talking, have you?”

Mrs. James laughed, setting a hand lightly on her husband’s shoulder. “Football might be his skill, but sweet-talking? That’s his talent.”

The room filled with laughter, easy and familiar.

“It’s the reason you chose me,” Coach James teased, his eyes twinkling as he looked at his wife.

“Yes,” she admitted, playfully dramatic. “But there was also your eyes, your height, your heart… The list could go on forever.”

Malcolm groaned in mock protest. “Please, the two of you will make me jealous.”

Mrs. James smiled, stepping back toward the door. “I’ll leave you two to talk.”

As she left, Coach James gestured for Malcolm to take a seat. They settled across from each other, the friendship between them evident despite the formality of Malcolm’s suit and polished demeanor.

“So,” Malcolm began, his tone softening, “how’s your health?”

Coach James leaned back with a sigh. “Need a new kidney.”

“You know,” Malcolm said, “if you accept the job, you’ll be able to afford that kidney.”

He reached into his suitcase and pulled out a slim file, placing it on the desk between them. The room grew quiet as Coach James stared at it, the weight of the offer palpable.

“The job is yours,” Malcolm said, sliding the file closer. “Just sign on the dotted line.”

Coach James let out a low chuckle, shaking his head. “Your faith always leaves me speechless.”

Malcolm’s gaze drifted to the trophy shelves, his eyes catching on a particular photograph nestled among the shining awards.

“I know you’ll sign it,” he said, nodding toward the picture. “Just like I knew we’d win the World Cup.”

Coach James followed his gaze.

The photograph captured a moment of pure euphoria. The team was hoisting the World Cup trophy, their faces alight with triumph. A younger Coach James stood on one side, his arm slung around Malcolm, who was beaming in his goalkeeper’s uniform. Between them, Mikel Odia held the trophy high.

“You know what?” Coach James said, breaking the silence. “There’s a local competition in Abuja next week. I plan on taking my boys there.”

Malcolm nodded knowingly. “I’m aware.”

“I’ll give you my answer after the competition,” Coach James continued.

Malcolm raised a brow, leaning forward. “On TV. It has to be on TV if I’m waiting that long.”

Coach James grinned. “On TV.”

“Good,” Malcolm said, rising from his seat. “Bring the contract with you to Abuja, then. The team will be looking forward to welcoming their new coach.”

Coach James stood as well, his hand lingering over the file on the desk. The shadows of the room grew longer as Malcolm left, leaving Coach James alone with his trophies, his memories, and a decision to make.

The sound of shoes pounding against the grass, the sharp whistle of Coach James slicing through the air—it was another day of relentless practice under the scorching sun. The team was split into two groups, one with five players and the other with six. The difference was simple: one group wore traffic jackets, and the other didn’t. Dapo’s team wore the jackets, but in truth, he played like he was the only one on the field, moving with such singular focus that it frustrated his teammates to no end.

The ball seemed to belong to him alone. Every pass he made was more of a suggestion than a genuine attempt at teamwork. His movements, though impressive, were isolating. His teammates exchanged looks, their frustration growing with every misstep he made.

Coach James’s whistle pierced the tension, sharp and commanding. He marched onto the field, his eyes narrowing as he observed Dapo, who was still darting around like he was the star of a one-man show.

“Dapo,” Coach James called out. “This is your third practice. You need to learn that you are part of a team.”

Uche, his patience worn thin, shot a glare in Dapo’s direction. “Yeah, man! I wasn’t even on your team, but I felt like breaking your legs just so you’d pass the damn ball!”

Captain, always the voice of reason, nodded his agreement. “If he keeps playing like this, we might have to compete without him.”

Coach James sighed, shaking his head. “Nobody is going to be left behind,” he said as his eyes flicked to Sean Swift, who was still idly cracking his knuckles, seemingly uninterested in the discussion.

Captain, sensing the unease, spoke again, his tone apologetic. “I’m sorry, Coach. We’ll find a way to make him work.”

Coach James gave a small nod. “That’s a better attitude. Now, all of you—go home, get some rest. We leave tomorrow at 6 AM.”

That night, Dapo’s home was quiet, too quiet. The kind of silence that pressed on your chest, making the air feel thick and heavy. The only sound was the occasional murmur from the living room, where his brother, Gabriel, lay sprawled on the couch, lost to the world. The darkness in the house seemed to close in around him as Dapo moved stealthily, the soft glow of a touch light flickering to life as he silently rose from his mat.

He stretched, his muscles tight from the day’s exertion, and began to pack his bag with practiced precision, making no sound as he folded each item. His movements were fluid, calm, as if he had done this countless times before.

The quiet was broken by the soft creak of a door opening, and Dapo’s mother, Mrs. Oladapo, appeared in the hallway. She moved like a shadow, her presence almost ghostly in the dim light.

“You’re getting ready?” she whispered.

Dapo nodded without a word, his eyes flicking toward his brother on the couch.

“Is your useless brother asleep?” Mrs. Oladapo asked, her gaze sharp.

Dapo glanced at Gabriel, then back to his mother. He nodded again, unsure of how to respond. The tension in the air grew thick. Mrs. Oladapo stepped closer, deliberately blocking Gabriel’s view. She leaned in, her face close to his, and her voice dropped even lower.

“What…”

“Shhh…” she hushed him, her hand reaching into the folds of her clothes. From her palm, she withdrew a small bundle of cash, tightly wrapped with a rubber band. She handed it to him, the weight of it more than just money—it was a silent promise, an unspoken favor.

Dapo’s words faltered. He stared at the money in his hand, unsure of how to react.

Mrs. Oladapo, noticing his hesitation, spoke again, her voice harder now. “Your useless brother must not find out, oh.”

Dapo smiled, a brief, tight smile that barely reached his eyes. He wanted to say something, anything, but his throat felt tight. “Thank you,” he whispered instead.

He stepped forward, wanting to embrace her, but Mrs. Oladapo pushed him away with a quiet force.

“If you don’t win and bring home some money, I will cut off your legs,” she threatened.

For a moment, Dapo stood frozen, the sharpness of her words sinking in. Then, with a deep breath, he pulled her into a tight hug.

Click for The Our Coach Page

Our Coach – Chapter 4

FablingPam

6th January 2025

Our Coach – Chapter 4 – Nigerian Story, Football, Coach James, Sports Story, Read Free Stories Online, Free Web Novel, Fabling, Pam

The afternoon sun slanted through the small windows of the Oladapo household, casting long shadows across the sparsely furnished living room. In the corner, Mrs. Oladapo sat hunched over her sewing machine, its rhythmic hum punctuated by her occasional sharp sighs. The tension in the air was palpable, the kind that clings to small spaces and grows thicker with every unspoken disappointment.

Dapo stood in the center of the room, his chest puffed out proudly as he turned to show off his brand-new jersey. The bright green letters GREEN STARS glared boldly from the front, while the number “10” and his name, DAPO, stretched across the back in pristine white lettering.

“So, what do you think?” he asked, grinning as he spun around.

Mrs. Oladapo didn’t bother to look up from her sewing. Her hands moved with the precision of years of practice, the needle darting in and out of the fabric. “How much are they paying you?” she asked flatly, her tone dripping with skepticism.

Dapo’s smile faltered. “There’s a competition coming up,” he explained, trying to inject enthusiasm into his voice. “If we win, we could get endorsements. I could get scouted. It’ll pay.”

Mrs. Oladapo snorted, a sound of utter disdain. “All the men in this house are always working on probabilities. If it does this, if it does that.” She shook her head, her lips curling into a sneer. “And then what? You’ll end up like your useless brother, spending it all on igbo?”

In the corner of the room, Gabriel—Dapo’s older brother—sighed heavily. He was slouched on a battered chair, his eyes half-closed as he listened to yet another tirade. “One day, I’ll leave this house for you,” he muttered, not looking up.

“And go where?” Mrs. Oladapo shot back, “mumu. Ode oshi. The day you leave my house, I’ll do thanksgiving!”

Gabriel hissed in frustration and stormed out, slamming the door behind him. The sound reverberated through the small space, but Mrs. Oladapo barely flinched. Instead, she turned her attention back to Dapo, her sharp eyes narrowing. “And you, before you finish dreaming, go and turn on the coal stove for me.”

Outside, the air was thick with the scent of smoke and heat. Dapo crouched by the coal stove, carefully lighting it with practiced hands. As the coals began to catch, he glanced over at Gabriel, who was leaning lazily against the wall, a thick roll of risler in his hand.

Gabriel noticed his younger brother’s gaze and smirked, holding out the roll. “You go just stain that fine uniform now,” he teased in a low and raspy voice.

“God forbid,” Dapo retorted, brushing off the offer with a laugh.

Gabriel grinned, unbothered, and began rolling another one. “I’m proud of you, though,” he said, his tone softening slightly. “You know say na only you for this house dey do wetin him want with him life.”

Dapo chuckled. “Mummy nko?”

Gabriel snorted. “That woman? The same one that married our useless father? I’m sure that man is suffering with that ashewo he ran off with.”

At that, Dapo laughed, but the laughter faded quickly, and his expression grew serious. “I feel bad for Mummy,” he admitted. “I wish I could do something to make her happy.”

Gabriel took a long drag from his roll, then exhaled slowly, the smoke curling around him. “I don try,” he said with a shrug. “Give the woman small kush, she no gree smoke. I put am for her food, she try kill me. Nothing you fit do go make am smile.”

Dapo burst into laughter again, the image of his mother chasing Gabriel with a broom vivid in his mind. But their moment was cut short by the sudden sound of the front door creaking open.

Mrs. Oladapo emerged. Her eyes darted between her sons, narrowing as she took in the sight of Gabriel’s relaxed posture and Dapo’s lingering smile.

“Get me the coal iron!” she barked. “No, you sit here smoking with your useless brother!”

Dapo and Gabriel exchanged a glance. The fleeting moment of levity was gone, replaced by the ever-present weight of their mother’s disappointment.

The football field stretched wide and green under the relentless afternoon sun. It wasn’t the best-maintained pitch, with patches of grass struggling to cover the earth, but to Dapo, it was sacred ground. He cradled the football in his hands, marveling at its texture and weight. It was his first time being alone with a real football, and the feeling was intoxicating. For a moment, it felt as though the ball held all the answers to his dreams.

A cigarette dangled lazily from his lips, a bad habit he had yet to outgrow. After one last puff, he flicked the cigarette to the ground, crushed it under his foot, and stepped onto the field. The energy in his body surged as he began to move. Ball lifts. Knees up. A quick succession of kicks. Headers. Even the rare shoulder flicks he’d only seen in televised matches. His movements were clumsy yet determined, brimming with the raw passion of someone who had everything to prove.

“Impressive,” came a voice, breaking through the rhythm of his practice. “But you’ll give yourself a headache if you keep heading the ball with your forehead like that.”

Startled, Dapo turned. Coach James stood a few feet away, his arms crossed over his chest and a knowing smirk on his face. Dapo dropped the ball, and as it rolled away, he scrambled after it, scooping it up and clutching it protectively to his chest like it was a fragile treasure.

“There’s a reason the middle of the head is used for headers,” Coach James continued, stepping closer. “It’s the strongest part of the skull. Trust me, I’ve learned the hard way.”

Dapo nodded, his grip on the ball tightening.

“And as for raising the ball with your knees like that,” Coach James added, “you could twist your ankle in the long run. Let me show you.”

Dapo hesitated. He hugged the ball tighter, unsure if he wanted to hand it over.

Coach James chuckled. “Come on, I won’t steal it.”

Reluctantly, Dapo released the ball, passing it to the coach. What followed was a masterclass in precision and flair. If Dapo’s moves had been a promising display of raw talent, Coach James’ were the polished techniques of someone who had lived and breathed football. Each flick, kick, and movement flowed seamlessly, as though the ball were an extension of his body.

By the time Coach James passed the ball back, Dapo’s admiration had grown tenfold. He caught it with both hands, eager to try out what he’d just learned. The coach watched him practice for a moment, nodding in approval.

“You’re early for practice,” Coach James said at last, turning to leave. “I’ll be going now. The captain’s in charge.”

The doctor’s office was a stark contrast to the dusty field. Polished wood furniture gleamed under the soft glow of overhead lights, and the faint scent of antiseptic lingered in the air. A photo of a young girl in a pink dress sat on the corner of the desk, her smile frozen in time.

Coach James sat on the examination table, his shirt unbuttoned as Doctor Sam leaned in, the cold metal of a stethoscope pressed against his chest. The rhythmic sound of James’ heartbeat filled the room, steady but tinged with a faint wheeze.

Doctor Sam straightened, looping the stethoscope around his neck with practiced ease. “Well, James,” he said, his tone calm but firm, “like I told you before, your lungs and kidneys are the players tackling your life.”

James smirked. “My heart’s still on defense?”

The doctor allowed himself a small smile. “Still very strong. But you’ll need that surgery. You can’t keep relying on dialysis.”

James let out a low chuckle, though it quickly turned into a cough. “I’m bankrupt, Sam. Surgery isn’t exactly in my budget.”

Doctor Sam didn’t flinch. He’d heard this line before, too many times to count. “After the artificial kidney transplant, everything will be better. Your lungs have come a long way—they should recover after the surgery.”

“And how much will this miracle cost?”

The doctor hesitated. “It could be done here or at our branch in India.”

“How much?” James pressed.

“We’re talking over a million,” Sam admitted, “and that’s not including your flight if you choose India.”

James’ laughter filled the room, loud and bitter. It trailed off into silence, replaced by the low hum of the air conditioning. “Just give me a prescription to keep me alive a little longer.”

Doctor Sam sighed and scribbled something on a piece of paper. He handed it to James, his eyes shadowed with concern. “I’ll keep the spot open for you. We could do it here if you trust us enough.”

“How much for here?”

“A lot less,” Sam replied, “but still high.”

James nodded and stood, tucking the paper into his pocket. “Thanks for the prescription, Sam. I pray I don’t see you too soon. Send my greetings to Ruby.”

“I will,” Sam said, his tone softening. “And don’t forget to visit our branch for dialysis. Twice a week at least.”

James waved him off and left the office, his shoulders slumped. As the door clicked shut, Doctor Sam sat back in his chair, flipping through the health file again. His brow furrowed. After a moment, he picked up his phone and dialed.

“Hello? Yes, how long will it take for it to get here? Okay, I see.”

Click for The Our Coach Page

Our Coach – Chapter 3

FablingPam

30th December 2024

Our Coach – Chapter 3 – Nigerian Story, Football, Dapo, Sports Story, Read Free Stories Online, Free Web Novel, Fabling, Pam

The morning sun cast a pale light over Matilda’s neighborhood, painting her small, modest house in subdued hues. Dapo stood outside the gate, his heart heavy, his mind clouded from a sleepless night filled with thoughts of failure and cigarettes. He needed to see her, to feel the grounding presence she always offered. But what greeted him was something entirely unexpected.

She was there, just a few feet away, seated in the passenger seat of a sleek, black car that didn’t belong anywhere near this part of town. The driver, a well-dressed man with an air of wealth, leaned toward her. Dapo froze as he saw Matilda lean back, her lips brushing against the man’s in a kiss that felt like a knife through his chest.

Then came the exchange of money—an envelope thick with cash handed to her with an easy smile. Matilda didn’t hesitate. She took it, her demeanor casual, her laugh light as she slipped out of the car. And then the man noticed Dapo, standing there like a ghost, watching.

For a brief moment, their eyes locked. Dapo’s mind raced with questions, anger, and the crushing realization that whatever he thought they had was a lie. But instead of confronting her—or the man—he turned on his heel and ran.

The ghetto streets were alive as usual, bustling with kids playing, vendors shouting, and the occasional roar of motorcycles. But Dapo noticed none of it. He found a worn-out ball discarded by the roadside and dribbled it, weaving through imaginary defenders in the alleyway.

His movements were sharp, fast, angry. He poured every ounce of frustration, every ounce of betrayal, into the game that had always been his escape. And when his legs finally gave out, he collapsed onto the hard ground, his chest heaving, sweat streaming down his face.

Lying there, he stared up at the sky, letting his mind drift to the life he wished he had. His eyes wandered to his side, where a lone can of Coke lay, discarded like his hopes.

Coach James gripped the steering wheel tightly as his car crawled through the narrow streets of the ghetto. His mind was as cluttered as his desk back home, filled with financial worries and the crushing weight of expectations. He wasn’t sure what he was looking for, but something had drawn him here.

And then he saw it.

Dapo stood a few paces away from an open dustbin, lining up several empty cans. With precision born of hours of practice—and the weight of his emotions—he kicked the first can. It arced perfectly into the bin. Then the second. And the third. Each one landed exactly where he wanted it to, as if he were carving a small piece of order out of the chaos around him.

When he reached the final can, something inside him snapped. The image of Matilda, the man, the money—it all came flooding back. He stomped on the can mercilessly, flattening it beneath his feet with a fury that seemed endless.

Clap. Clap. Clap.

The sound pulled Dapo from his trance. He turned toward the source of the applause and froze. At first, he didn’t recognize the man standing a few feet away. But then it hit him like a lightning bolt.

“Ja-james?” he stammered, mixed with disbelief and awe.

The man smiled, a familiar face from posters and TV broadcasts. “Coach James now,” he corrected with a casual shrug.

“James,” Dapo repeated, his words tumbling out. “You’re like the greatest footballer Nigeria ever had!”

“And I’m still alive, you know,” Coach James said with a smirk, his sharp eyes scanning Dapo from head to toe.

Dapo straightened up, trying to look less like the scruffy street kid he was. James gestured toward the cans. “That thing you did? Haven’t seen skills like that in a long while.”

“Oh, that?” Dapo said, feigning nonchalance. “I practice a lot. It’s nothing.”

Coach James chuckled, pulling a card from his pocket. “Really? My team could use someone with your goal-scoring skills. Come to the stadium tomorrow, 6 a.m. sharp. Watch us play.”

Dapo took the card, his hands trembling. “I’ll be there.”

Coach James glanced at the dustbins, a small smile playing on his lips as if recalling a memory from another time. Without another word, he turned back to his car, his demeanor lighter, he’d found the solution he had been seeking.

Dapo stood there long after the car disappeared, clutching the card in his hand. The weight of the day didn’t feel quite so heavy anymore.

The sun bore down mercilessly on the football field, its dry, cracked surface a testament to years of use and neglect. The air carried the faint scent of dust and sweat as two teams battled for dominance, both aiming to score into the same weathered goalpost. One team wore jerseys with GREEN STARS emblazoned boldly across the chest, while the other sported traffic jackets thrown over their jerseys, a makeshift solution for differentiating the sides. Despite their limited numbers—five players per team—they moved with a synergy that spoke of discipline.

On the sidelines, Coach James stood with arms crossed, his sharp eyes scanning every movement. He barked instructions, his voice carrying over the thuds of boots against the ball. To him, each moment on the field was an opportunity for growth, a lesson in resilience.

Dapo arrived in a rush, his heart pounding with excitement. He had dreamt of this moment for days—the chance to witness his idol, the legendary Coach James, and his team of champions. But what he saw fell short of his expectations. This is it? he thought, frowning at the small, ragtag group of players.

James noticed him immediately and waved him over. “Morning,” he said simply.

“Good morning, sir,” Dapo replied, still staring at the field. “So… is this everybody?”

James raised an eyebrow. “Yes, it is.”

Dapo hesitated, then asked, “Isn’t the standard team supposed to be eleven? And no backups?”

James smiled, a knowing look in his eyes. “Not everyone has what it takes to be a footballer.”

“What does it take?” Dapo challenged, unable to keep the skepticism from his voice.

“Talent, skills, body, mind, and soul,” James replied evenly.

Dapo glanced at the players again. “And these people have it?” he asked.

James’s smile widened. “Is that contempt I sense?”

“No,” Dapo said quickly, though his expression betrayed him. “It’s just… I expected a bigger team.”

James didn’t respond immediately. Instead, he blew his whistle, the shrill sound cutting through the air. A tall, imposing figure broke away from the game and jogged toward them. The man moved with a confidence that was almost palpable, and as he approached, Dapo felt a twinge of intimidation.

“Captain,” James said, gesturing toward Dapo. “Meet—”

“Dapo,” he interjected, extending a hand. “It’s Dapo.”

The Captain took his hand in a firm grip, one that seemed to crush Dapo’s fingers. His face betrayed nothing, but the hint of a smirk suggested he was testing the newcomer.

“Dapo’s a talented player,” James said. “He wants to challenge the team.”

Dapo’s jaw dropped. He never said that.

The Captain gave Dapo a long, appraising look before nodding and returning to the group. He huddled with them briefly, and soon all eyes were on Dapo.

“Dapo, you’re up,” James announced.

“For what?” Dapo asked, nervous.

“To show my team what you’re made of.”

Before Dapo could protest, James nudged him forward. He jogged toward the players, who greeted him with teasing grins.

“All right,” the Captain said, stepping aside. “Here’s the deal. All you have to do is get past us and score against our keeper. That’s him over there.” He nodded toward a wiry, agile figure standing confidently by the goalpost.

Dapo smirked. “This will be easy,” he muttered under his breath, no longer nervous.

The game began, and Dapo was given the ball. At first, he moved with ease, weaving past defenders and holding possession. But the team quickly adapted, their defense tightening like a noose. Dapo’s confidence faltered as he struggled to maintain control. When he finally found an opening, he fired a shot toward the goal, only to see the keeper—Sean Swift—leap and catch it effortlessly.

Dapo froze, stunned. The laughter of the players broke the silence. “Come on, try again!” one of them called, grinning.

He gritted his teeth and took the ball again, determined to redeem himself. This time, the defenders didn’t hold back. They intercepted his moves, stole the ball, and taunted him. But Dapo refused to give up. He clawed his way back, regaining possession and pushing forward with renewed ferocity. When he saw another chance, he struck with everything he had.

Sean Swift saved it again.

Frustrated, Dapo dropped to his knees and pounded the ground. The team erupted in laughter. “Is he about to cry?” one player teased.

“Swift never makes anyone cry,” another quipped. “But he might be the first!”

“Relax,” a voice called out. “You’re good. I see midfield in your future.”

On the sidelines, James and the Captain observed.

“The boy?” the Captain said finally. “He’s got potential. A solid midfielder. But he’s self-centered, not a team player.”

James nodded thoughtfully. “That can be fixed.”

“By me?” the Captain asked, raising an eyebrow.

James clapped him on the shoulder. “I trust your judgment and your training methods. You’re like my second-in-command here.”

The Captain smirked. “For an old man, you know how to sweet-talk.”

As the team gathered around them, Dapo followed hesitantly, unsure if he had impressed or disappointed his role model.

“Is he our eleventh teammate?” one of the players asked eagerly.

James turned to Dapo. “That depends on him. What do you think, Dapo? Are you in?”

Dapo hesitated, his mind racing. One of the players chimed in, “We’ve got a competition coming up. You could make it to the big leagues.”

Dapo squared his shoulders and met James’s gaze. “I’m in.”

Click for The Our Coach Page

Our Coach – Chapter 2

FablingPam

27th December 2024

Our Coach – Chapter 2 – Nigerian Story, Football, Dapo, Sports Story, Read Free Stories Online, Free Web Novel, Fabling, Pam

The bar’s private booth was cloaked in a haze of smoke, a mix of cheap weed and expensive lies. Laughter bounced off the walls, mingling with the bass-heavy music pounding from the main room. It was a scene of chaos disguised as camaraderie—a sanctuary for lost boys and reckless girls.

Dapo leaned back, his lanky frame relaxed, a joint balanced between his fingers. He exhaled a long trail of smoke, watching it twist and curl before it dissolved into the dimly lit air. Beside him, Tayo was hunched over the table, a credit card in hand, meticulously cutting lines of cocaine.

“Na you o, Tayo!” Dapo said, smirking as he took another hit.

“Abeg jor,” Tayo muttered, his focus unbroken.

Across from them, Matilda perched on the edge of her seat, the dim lighting catching the high shimmer of her dress. Beautiful but scantily dressed, she tilted her head back, savoring the secondhand smoke that drifted from Dapo’s lips. Her laughter was like a dare, light and sharp.

“Remember when you two used to sit by the corner of the road teasing girls?” she teased.

Dapo chuckled, shaking his head. “Mad man,” he said, nudging Tayo with his elbow.

“Until you came along,” Tayo shot back, his lips quirking into a rare smile.

Matilda raised a brow, feigning innocence. “Nope. Until you got admission,” she said, her tone playful but pointed.

The smile vanished from Dapo’s face as he looked away, the weight of her words settling between them.

“I’m just saying,” she continued, her voice softening, “you two go a long way.”

Tayo set the razor blade down and gave her a pointed look. “Matilda, you can stop talking now.”

Across the table, Uzo snickered and leaned toward Nash. “This is why girls shouldn’t be allowed to speak,” he said with a grin, earning a round of laughter from the others.

Dapo broke the tension, lifting his joint like a toast. “So, year four, uhn?”

Tayo hesitated, his confidence faltering for the first time that night.

“We need to pop to that,” Dapo declared, slapping the table.

Nash reached into his jacket, pulling out a small, silver-wrapped packet. He grinned like a magician revealing his latest trick. “The best ecstasy you’re ever going to taste!” he said, popping one pill into his mouth before passing the packet around.

“To Tayo!” Dapo shouted, raising his joint again. “Remember us like this till you return!”

Tayo forced a laugh, brushing off the sentiment. “I’ll be back in a few months,” he said. “And by then, I’m sure you’ll be signed to a football club already.”

“Abi!” Uzo chimed in. “The way you played today, I wan break your leg, I swear!”

The table erupted in laughter.

The night air was heavy with humidity, clinging to Dapo’s skin as he pressed Matilda against the gate of her house. She was now fully clothed, as though she had just been to church. The stars were faint, their light muted by the city’s glow, but Dapo didn’t care. His lips found hers, and for a moment, the world disappeared.

“The neighbors will see us,” Matilda whispered against his mouth, her breath warm and tinged with laughter.

“So?” Dapo replied, his grin lazy and confident.

They both laughed. He kissed her again, his hands steady on her waist as if he were afraid she might slip away.

“Good night,” she said finally, pulling back with a smile that held more power than she realized.

She turned to open the gate, but Dapo wasn’t done. He grabbed her wrist gently, pulling her back for one more kiss. It was slower this time, deliberate. Matilda responded, her body melting into his for a brief, stolen moment.

Then, with a playful push, she broke away and disappeared through the gate, leaving Dapo standing there, a crooked smile on his face and the faint taste of her still lingering on his lips.

The night seemed quieter as he walked away, but the chaos in his mind was only beginning to stir.

The tiny sitting room was a battlefield of frustration and unspoken dreams. Mrs. Oladapo, her face etched with the lines of countless sleepless nights, stood in the center, her voice cutting through the stale air like a blade. The weight of her workload seemed to sag her shoulders further with every word she hurled.

“I will talk, and they will say I talk too much! Nobody listens to me!” she shouted, her eyes darting between her two sons.

Dapo, leaning against the doorframe, still reeked of the night’s escapades—sweat, smoke, and the faint tang of cheap alcohol. Gabriel, sprawled on the lone couch, looked entirely unfazed, his lanky frame sinking deeper into the worn cushions.

“What have I done to deserve sons like you two?” she continued, trembling with the raw emotion of a woman stretched too thin. “Look at the time this one is coming home! Midnight! Playing football all day—what food has that put on the table? Ehn?”

Dapo shifted uncomfortably, but his silence only fueled her fire.

“For four years, you’ve been shouting, ‘I want to be a footballer!’ Is it not your friend Tayo who is now in year four at the university? Other children make their parents proud. But not my own!”

She turned sharply toward Gabriel, the main source of her disappointment. “And this one! I have given up on you! Lazy man! Even when you manage to get one small mechanic job, what do you do? Drink stout with the money! You people will not kill me in this house!”

Gabriel snorted, but he didn’t dare laugh outright.

“You know what could have happened to you at this time of night?” Mrs. Oladapo demanded, rounding back on Dapo. The sharp sniff of her nose told her all she needed to know. She slapped him hard across the cheek.

“You’ve started smoking igbo like your brother, haven’t you? Nonsense!” Without waiting for his response, she stormed off toward the room that doubled as her sanctuary and sewing studio. “Just me, taking care of all these ingrates! Son wahala, daughter wahala! You people will not kill me o!”

Gabriel mimicked her words under his breath, his lips curling into a mocking sneer. “You people will not kill me o!”

The sewing machine in the corner hummed faintly, its presence a silent testament to her relentless hustle. A pile of unfinished clothes sat beside it, waiting for her attention. Pots and utensils were stacked neatly in another corner, making the sitting room feel more like a cramped survival bunker. The Ghana Must Go bag filled with clothes, the battered couch, the aging box TV, and faded family photos were the only reminders that this space was once meant for living, not merely surviving.

Dapo didn’t say a word. His cheek still stung from the slap, but the ache in his chest was worse. Somewhere in the tangled mess of his heart, he understood her pain.

Coach James’s study was orderly chaos—a desk overwhelmed with papers, files, and a calculator that had clearly been overworked. Across from him, Mr. Hasan, impeccably dressed in a suit with a tie that looked like it might strangle him at any moment, shuffled through yet another document. His expression was pinched, as though the numbers on the pages were a personal insult.

“So, you see,” Hasan began, his with a clipped voice, “you are bankrupt.”

Coach James leaned back in his chair, his eyes narrowing. “So, I can’t afford to buy anything?”

“Well, you can,” Hasan replied cautiously.

“Then that’s not bankruptcy,” Coach James countered, his tone teasing.

“No, no,” Hasan stammered, adjusting his tie as if it might loosen his confusion. “You can buy essentials—fuel, household items—but you can’t incur any large expenses.”

Coach James smirked. “Then I’m not bankrupt.”

Hasan sighed, exasperated. “Considering your net worth, you are.”

James leaned forward, resting his elbows on the desk. “So, I can’t afford… what? A yacht? A private jet?”

Hasan floundered, his hands gesturing aimlessly. “Yes. No. I mean, not that it’s good you’re bankrupt—it’s good you spent on your health, not that health is bad. I mean—”

Coach James burst out laughing, a deep, rumbling sound that cut through Hasan’s flustered ramblings. “Relax, Hasan. I understand.”

Hasan cleared his throat, adjusting his tie yet again. “You have a plan to correct the state of your account?”

Coach James stared at the landline on his desk, its silent presence mocking him. Ideas churned in his mind, each one more improbable than the last. Finally, he grabbed his car keys and stood.

“I need to clear my head,” he said simply.

Hasan blinked. “You’re going now?”

James nodded. “I won’t be back anytime soon.”

And with that, he left, leaving the files, the numbers, and the suffocating weight of debt behind—for now.

Click for The Our Coach Page

Our Coach – Chapter 1

FablingPam

25th December 2024

Our Coach Chapter 1 – Nigerian Story, Football, Dapo, Sports Story, Read Free Stories Online, Free Web Novel, Fabling, Pam

The evening sun dipped below the horizon, casting an amber glow over the bustling ghetto street. The air buzzed with shouts and laughter as a group of scrappy young boys commandeered the road for their makeshift football match. Stones marked the goalposts, and a battered, worn-out football danced across the cracked asphalt like it had a life of its own.

“Dapo, pass the ball!”
“I’m open, Dapo!”
“Don’t let Dapo score!”

Their voices ricocheted through the air, inviting the attention of passersby. At the heart of the chaos was Dapo, a wiry young man with quick feet and a grin that could disarm the sternest of critics. His movements were fluid, a blur of speed and precision as he dribbled past everyone in sight. Teammates and opponents alike seemed to dissolve into mere obstacles in his singular pursuit.

He reached the goal in a flash, weaving through defenders like water slipping through fingers. With a powerful kick, the ball soared past the makeshift goalposts.

“And Dapo has done it again!” he declared, arms raised in triumph as he spun in circles. “What’s that sound? The crowd is cheering! Ahhh, Dapo! Dapo! Dapo!”

But the imagined roar of the crowd faded quickly. As Dapo pranced around in jubilation, it became painfully obvious: he was celebrating alone. His teammates stared at him, some shaking their heads, others hiding smiles.

Coach James’s study was a sanctuary of quiet reflection. The small room was neat and unpretentious, a stark contrast to the chaos of the streets where his players honed their raw talent. The bookshelves lining the walls were immaculately arranged, though the books themselves looked as untouched as trophies on display.

Coach James, a man in his early fifties, sat at his desk. His face bore the lines of someone who had seen too much of life’s hardships but never let it harden him. Dressed in a simple tracksuit and T-shirt, his cap tilted slightly, he gazed at a photo frame in his hand.

The photo showed a little boy perched on his mother’s shoulders, clutching a football with the pure joy only a child could possess. The mother’s face was radiant, despite the telltale signs of poverty in their surroundings. It was a moment frozen in time, a celebration of hope in the face of adversity.

“Darling, I just got off the phone.”

The soft voice of Mrs. James broke the silence. She stood in the doorway, her arms folded, a knowing smile playing on her lips.

Coach James looked up, his expression unreadable.

“It was the NFA president,” she continued, stepping closer. “They’d really love to have you coach the Super Eagles.”

He leaned back in his chair, considering her words. “What do you think?”

Her eyes fell to the photo in his hands. “If you leave, those kids might not get their dreams fulfilled,” she said gently. “They could end up back on the street.”

“I know that,” he said. “But what do you think?”

A pause hung between them. Finally, she sighed. “I think you should take the offer.”

Coach James smiled, but his gaze drifted to the wall. His wife followed his eyes to the trophy shelf, the centerpiece of which was not a gleaming trophy or medal, but a tin can encased in glass. It stood like a monument, more precious than the dozens of awards surrounding it.

He rose from his chair, planting a light kiss on her forehead.

“My team should be finishing practice about now,” he said with a warm voice.

Mrs. James chuckled softly, shaking her head. “You know I’m always right.”

“I know.”

She reached for his hand briefly, squeezing it. “Go train the next generation to be better than you.”

He laughed, the sound full of hope and determination, as he grabbed his whistle and headed out the door.

The game had ended, and the narrow street began to quiet. The sun’s fading light painted the concrete walls in hues of gold and shadow. One by one, the boys dispersed, their laughter trailing behind them like echoes of an ephemeral joy.

Dapo wiped his face with a small, threadbare towel. His sweat-streaked brow glistened as he reached into his pocket and pulled out a crumpled cigarette. He stuck it between his lips and patted his other pocket for a lighter, but it came up empty.

“Here,” Tayo said, stepping forward, a spark flickering between his fingers.

Tayo looked annoyingly fresh compared to Dapo, his T-shirt and three-quarter shorts barely damp with sweat. He leaned in, igniting the cigarette with a practiced flick.

“Thanks,” Dapo muttered, taking a long drag. Smoke curled lazily from his lips as he exhaled. “Mehn, I’m thirsty.”

“You should be,” Tayo said, smirking. “It felt like you were playing against Olabisi’s entire team alone. Nobody on our side even smelt the ball.”

“But we won.”

“No, you won,” Tayo corrected, shaking his head.

Dapo grinned, his chest puffing slightly. “Yes, I won. Why should I pass the ball when the post is in clear sight?”

“I pray I get to watch you when you become a professional footballer,” Tayo said, his tone carrying a mix of admiration and amusement.

“Mehn, I’ll dribble past Messi! Ronaldo will just be eating my dust!”

Tayo burst into laughter, his amusement spilling out like water from a cracked pot.

“What?” Dapo asked, his grin faltering.

“Nothing.”

Tayo’s face softened. “You’re still coming to the bar, right? John just got a new Bible, and we’re blowing it.”

“For sure now!” Dapo said, flicking the ash from his cigarette.

On the open field, the rhythm of a more organized game unfolded. The players moved in sync, a stark contrast to the chaos of the street match. They called out to each other, practicing their passes, throws, and penalties with a seriousness that hinted at something greater than a neighborhood game.

A sharp whistle pierced the air.

“Alright, time to round up!” barked Captain, a man with the kind of presence that demanded respect. His voice was as firm as his stance, and his eyes swept over the players with the precision of a hawk. “We don’t want anyone getting injured before the competition!”

As the players began to wind down, Captain’s gaze shifted to a figure approaching from the edge of the field. His face lit up.

“Coach James!”

Coach James nodded in greeting, his trademark whistle hanging around his neck. His presence was calm yet commanding, like the steady rhythm of a drumbeat in the chaos of war.

“Evening,” Coach said. “How did practice go?”

“Great,” Captain replied. “I put them on the programs you suggested. Lanre and Mike are tackling each other, Ifeanyi, Max, and Josh are on penalties, and Tony and Eric are working on throws and headers. Tami’s doing resistance training. Nothing too heavy; they’re still recovering from the regionals.”

Coach James nodded approvingly. “Good. We can’t afford injuries before the competition. Focus on building everyone’s strengths.”

Captain hesitated before adding, “We’re still one player short, though. At least one more would balance things.”

“I’m aware,” Coach said simply, glancing at his watch.

Without another word, he brought the whistle to his lips and blew. The sound carried across the field like a call to arms, pulling the team together. They jogged toward him, their faces a mix of exhaustion and determination.

“Well done,” Coach said.

Max, ever the joker, nudged Ifeanyi. “Except for these two buffoons. They can’t even score a simple penalty.”

If Ifeanyi was bothered, he didn’t show it. He smacked Max on the back of the head with a grin. “Mumu, like you scored any better.”

Lanre laughed. “At this rate, we’re sure to win!”

“Don’t get cocky,” Captain warned. “The other teams are practicing just as hard.”

Ifeanyi groaned theatrically. “Can’t you let us dream for just a second? Always throwing reality in our faces.”

Max puffed his chest. “No goal is getting past Swift!”

Coach James chuckled. “I believe in you all,” he said. “Today, I got a call from the NFA president. They want me to coach the Super Eagles.”

The team erupted in cheers, clapping him on the back and shouting congratulations—except for one.

“What will happen to us?” Ifeanyi asked, worried.

Coach James’s expression softened. “I’m not taking the job,” he said quietly.

The group fell silent.

“Why not?” Captain asked, his brow furrowed.

Coach James’s gaze swept over them, lingering on each face. “Because I’ve started something with all of you. And I plan to see it through.”

The players’ eyes glistened with emotion, though none of them dared speak.

“Alright, enough of this,” Coach said, waving them off. “Go home and rest before you drown me in sappy emotions.”

They laughed, their spirits lighter, as they began to pack up.

As Coach James turned to leave, he glanced back over his shoulder. “Tomorrow. Six a.m. sharp.”

The field echoed with their groans, but he could hear the excitement buried beneath.

Click for The Our Coach Page

Lyrics to Ka Esi Le Onye Isi Oche (Gwo Gwo Gwo Ngwo) Gentleman, Mike Ejeagha

FablingPam

29th August 2024

Keywords: Lyrics to Ka Esi Le Onye Isi Oche (Gwo Gwo Gwo Ngwo) Gentleman, Mike Ejeagha, How Tortoise Sold Elephant. An Igbo folksong, Nigerian Folktales, African, Tortoise Tales, Read Free Stories online, FablingPam, Fablingverse, Igbo to English Translation

(Spotify Link)

Lyrics

Chorus Intro:

Nnam eze, a kpàtà m enyi

My father, king, I have bought and brought Elephant.

Nnam eze, a kpàtà m enyi

My father, king, I have bought and brought Elephant.

Nwa mbè

Child of Tortoise

Isi na-i kpàta onye?

You said you brought who?

Nwa mbè

Child of Tortoise

Isi na-i kpàta onye?

You said you brought who?

Na asịm Ani ya dèbe enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to take care of and protect Elephant.

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought Elephant.

Na asịm Ani ya dụbe enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to take care of and protect Elephant.

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought Elephant.

Okwá enyi ga-abụ isi oche

Is it not Elephant that will become chairman?

Okwá enyi ga-abụ isi oche

Is it not Elephant that will become chairman?

Enyi na-agá n’ányị so gị n’azụ

Elephant, be going, we are behind you.

Enyi na-agá n’ányị so gị n’azụ

Elephant, be going, we are behind you.

Na asịm Ani ya jebe enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to go before and protect Elephant.

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought Elephant.

Na asịm Ani ya jebe enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to go before and protect Elephant.

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought Elephant.

Okwá enyi ga-abụ isi oche

Is it not Elephant that will become chairman?

Okwá enyi ga-abụ isi oche

Is it not Elephant that will become chairman?

Enyi na-agá n’ányị so gị n’azụ

Elephant, be going, we are behind you.

Enyi na-agá n’ányị so gị n’azụ

Elephant, be going, we are behind you.

Na asịm Ani ya jebe enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to go before and protect Elephant.

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought Elephant.

Na asịm Ani ya jebe enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to go before and protect Elephant.

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought Elephant.

Okwá enyi ga-abụ isi oche

Is it not Elephant that will become chairman?

Okwá enyi ga-abụ isi oche

Is it not Elephant that will become chairman?

Enyi na-agá n’ányị so gị n’azụ

Elephant, be going, we are behind you.

Enyi na-agá n’ányị so gị n’azụ

Elephant, be going, we are behind you.

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

I ge nti,

If you listen,

Ị ga-anụ ka e si le onye isi oche

You will hear how they sold the head of the chair,

Nke a na-akpọ chairman.

The one they call chairman.

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Chorus:

Nnam eze, a kpàtà m enyi

My father, king, I have bought and brought Elephant,

Nnam eze, a kpàtà m enyi

My father, king, I have bought and brought Elephant.

Nwa mbè

Child of Tortoise

Isi na-i kpàta onye?

You said you brought who?

Nwa mbè

Child of Tortoise

Isi na-i kpàta onye?

You said you brought who?

Na asịm Ani ya dụbe enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to keep and protect Elephant.

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought Elephant.

Na asịm Ani ya dụbe enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to keep and protect Elephant.

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought Elephant.

Okwá enyi ga-abụ isi oche

Is it not Elephant that will become chairman?

Okwá enyi ga-abụ isi oche

Is it not Elephant that will become chairman?

Enyi na-agá n’ányị so gị n’azụ

Elephant, be going, we are behind you.

Enyi na-agá n’ányị so gị n’azụ

Elephant, be going, we are behind you.

Na asịm Ani ya jebe enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to go before and protect Elephant.

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought Elephant.

Na asịm Ani ya dụbe enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to keep and protect Elephant.

Enyi na-agá n’ányị so gị n’azụ

Elephant, be going, we are behind you.

Enyi na-agá n’ányị so gị n’azụ

Elephant, be going, we are behind you.

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Verse 1:

Adaeze ka di biakataru, biakataru, biakataru,

It’s Ada the suitors came for, came for, and came for.

Onye enu bia,

The person from the sky came,

Onye ani bia,

The person from the ground came,

O jụ.

She refused.

Anụ enu abịa,

The animal from the sky came,

Anụ ani abịa,

The animal from the earth came,

O jụ.

She refused.

O wee luo ụfọ ụbọchị, nna ya wee kpoo ya, Adaeze,

Then one day her father called her, Adaeze.

Kpoo ya, kpoo nne ya, kpoo ụmụ ya, ndị ọzọ.

Called her, called her mother, called all her other relatives,

Wee sị ya kee ihe kpataranu.

And asked her, what has brought about her rejection of suitors.

Di nke izizi abịa,

The first suitor came,

I jụ.

You refused.

Nke abụọ abịa,

The second came,

I jụ.

You refused.

Nke atọ abịa,

The third came,

I jụ.

You refused.

Nke anọ abịa,

The fourth came,

I jụ.

You refused.

Na ya chọ ka umunne ya niile,

That he wants all her relatives,

Na onye be soro ka fa juo ya ajuju, Ada.

So that her family can join and ask her,

“O na-adikwanu mma anọkata?”

Is it not good to get married?

Onye isi nwe ụlọ, ọ bụ nna,

The head of the house, who is the father,

Okpokọo nne,

Called the mother,

Kpọkọọ ụmụaka.

Called the children.

Faa niile agbako, nwe nzukọ,

All of them gathered and held a meeting.

Onye ọ bụla ekwe ihe na-ebu ya,

Everybody spoke their minds.

Onye ọ bụla ekwu uche ya.

Everybody shared what was in their hearts.

Maka na ọ na-amaka,

Because it is good,

Ebe a ka ụmụaka na onwe fa na-agọta onwe fa,

It is then that the children themselves began to understand themselves.

Nee, ana-agọta nna, ana-agọta nne,

The father began to understand, the mother began to understand.

Ka o nweziri nzukọ faa nwere,

Because of the meeting that they had.

Oge ahụ ka Adaeze ji mepee ọnụ,

That was when Adaeze opened her mouth,

Wee sị na onye ọbuna bụ onye ga-anụ ya,

And said that whoever will marry her,

Na ọ ga-akpọtarịrị enyi,

Must purchase an elephant,

Ka ọ ga-abụ enwe emume a na-eme na be fa,

So that when there is any ceremony in their town,

Ka ya ligoro elu enyi ya na-agagharị.

She will climb Elephant and parade around.

Ama kwa na ya bụ Adaeze.

So that everybody knows that she is Adaeze.

Chorus:

Nnam eze, a kpàtà m enyi

My father, king, I have bought and brought Elephant

Nnam eze, a kpàtà m enyi

My father, king, I have bought and brought Elephant

Nwa mbè

Child of Tortoise

Isi na-i kpàta onye?

You said you brought who?

Nwa mbè

Child of Tortoise

Isi na-i kpàta onye?

You said you brought who?

Na a yịm Ani ya dụbe enyi chebe enyi

I begged Ani to take care of and protect elephant

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought elephant

Na asịm Ani ya jebe enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to go before and protect elephant

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought elephant

Okwá enyi ga-abụ isi oche

Is it not elephant that will become chairman?

Okwá enyi ga-abụ isi oche

Is it not elephant that will become chairman?

Enyi na-agá n’ányị so gị n’azụ

Elephant be going, we are behind you.

Enyi na-agá n’ányị so gị n’azụ

Elephant be going, we are behind you.

Na asịm Ani ya jebe enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to go before and protect elephant

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought elephant

Na asịm Ani ya dụbe enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to keep and protect elephant

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought elephant

Okwá enyi ga-abụ isi oche

Is it not elephant that will become chairman?

Okwá enyi ga-abụ isi oche

Is it not elephant that will become chairman?

Enyi na-agá n’ányị so gị n’azụ

Elephant be going, we are behind you.

Enyi na-agá n’ányị so gị n’azụ

Elephant be going, we are behind you.

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Verse 2:

Oge a na-ekwu ifa niile,

When they were discussing all these things,

Mbe na onwe ejego.

Tortoise himself had gone.

Okwu ya bụ nwataakịrị nwaanyị,

To ask for the hand of this female child.

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Achụ a ya ụkwụ elu ana.

And overheard the discussion.

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Mbe na enyi bụ ezigbo enyi,

Tortoise and Elephant were great friends.

Mbe wee kụlịe wee jebe na ebe enyi,

Tortoise stood up and went to Elephant’s place,

Wee jee gwa enyi, sị ya na Eze ga agbakwanu ofala.

Went to tell Elephant that the king will soon hold the Ofala festival.

Eze ga agba ofala, Eze sikwu ya si enyi si, na ọ gi ga-abụ onye isi oche.

The king will hold the Ofala festival, and he (The king) said that he should tell Elephant that it is you that will be the chairman.

Enyi wee sị mbe, ya kwụkene ife ọ kwụrụ ọzọ.

Elephant then told Tortoise to say what he said again.

O sị ya na Eze sị ya ge zị enyi na ya ga agba ofala,

He (Tortoise) said that the king told him to go and tell Elephant he will hold the Ofala festival,

Na ndi bu enyi ga-abụ onye isi oche.

And that those that are elephants will be the chairman.

Ya na, ụbọchị aga-eme ya ife,

That on that day, this will happen,

Ya achọkwa ka, ka achọ ya achọ,

He (Tortoise) does not want Elephant to be missing,

Na ọ ga-ebunye kwa ndị ga-abịa oji.

Because he (Elephant) will present kola nuts to those who come.

Enyi nụlia nụlia nụ lịchachacha sia,

Elephant was filled with joy,

Maka na ọ na-achọ ụzọ ọ ga-esi ruo na bee Eze nso,

Because he was looking for the day he would get to the king’s palace,

Ka ọma ma ọ ga-enwe ike jee kuo ada Eze ilu.

And he knew that this would be his (Elephant’s) opportunity to ask for the princess’s hand in marriage.

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Chorus:

Nnam eze, a kpàtà m enyi

My father, king, I have bought and brought Elephant

Nnam eze, a kpàtà m enyi

My father, king, I have bought and brought Elephant

Nwa mbè

Child of Tortoise

Isi na-i kpàta onye?

You said you brought who?

Nwa mbè

Child of Tortoise

Isi na-i kpàta onye?

You said you brought who?

Na a sim Ani ya jebe enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to go before and protect elephant

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought elephant

Na a sịm Ani ya dube enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to keep and protect elephant

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought elephant

Okwá enyi ga-abụ isi oche

Is it not elephant that will become chairman?

Okwá enyi ga-abụ isi oche

Is it not elephant that will become chairman?

Enyi na-agá n’ányị so gị n’azụ

Elephant be going, we are behind you.

Enyi na-agá n’ányị so gị n’azụ

Elephant be going, we are behind you.

Na a sịm Ani ya dube enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to keep and protect elephant

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought elephant

Na asịm Ani ya dụbe enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to keep and protect elephant

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought elephant

Okwá enyi ga-abụ isi oche

Is it not elephant that will become chairman?

Okwá enyi ga-abụ isi oche

Is it not elephant that will become chairman?

Enyi na-agá n’ányị so gị n’azụ

Elephant be going, we are behind you.

Enyi na-agá n’ányị so gị n’azụ

Elephant be going, we are behind you.

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Verse 3:

Ka fa kparisịrị ya bụ nkata.

As they finished discussing the matter,

Mbe na enyi,

Tortoise and Elephant,

Mbe wee naba,

Tortoise then returned,

Wee jee ga gwa eze,

And went to tell the king,

Sị a na ụbọchị ọ ga-abịa nkwu Ada.

Saying that the next day he will come for Ada’s hand.

Eze wee sị ya, udi Ada ya kwụ.

The king then told him what Ada had said.

Mbe wee sị ya ye ekwusikwanịa ike,

Tortoise then told him not to talk too much,

Ya biazia,

That when he comes,

Ife ya furu o welu.

What he sees he should take,

Ka chi ụbọsi elusịa.

When that day reached

Mbe wee jekwuru enyi,

Tortoise then went to Elephant,

Tupu ọ jee na be enyi chị agbaghọchara sigo.

Before going to Elephant’s place, that day had almost ended.

Anwu ekisibego Ike,

The sun has lost its power.

Enyi si ya mbe, “Ka isi I we na abịa kita?”

Elephant asked Tortoise, “Why are you coming at this time?”

Ebe wa si na ya ga-abụ isi oche ka

Considering they said I would be the chairman,

Oga abụ ebe ya lugo oburu na ya ejero na oge,

It is that when the time comes it will be that I did not go there on time.

Kedu ife ina-eme?

What are you doing?

Mbe si ya, “Gba nkiti,

Tortoise replied, “Please endure.

Gba nkiti, fa ga ejesi Ike,”

Endure, we will hurry there.”

Enyi si ya ngwa, ngwa, ngwa, “Ya kwado ka fa jebe ejebe,”

Elephant said, “Quickly, quickly, quickly, prepare so that we can start going.”

Na otogo eri ụtụtụ ka ya yi si akwa yikwalishasha sia na eche ya ka ọ bịa,

That he has worn his clothes since morning and has been waiting a long time for him (Tortoise) to arrive.

Mbe si ya, “Na oburu na ije,

Tortoise told him that if it’s not for the long journey

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Ka faa na ejezi na ụzọ,”

That they are going by road.

Enyi si mbe, “Ya gasibe Ike,

Elephant said to Tortoise, “Go with strength,

Gasibe Ike, na fa adịghị ejesi kwanu Ike na fa,

Go with strength, we have not gone far enough to be tired.

Ka fa anokwa u na ụzọ ife me ne me ndi mmadụ anasia,”

Let them continue on the road and what will happen will happen and everybody has will go home.

Wa buru na fa ejekwutero ya bụ ife,

Let them continue on the road that everybody has gone home.

Enyi na fe ku

After elephant spoke

Mbe wee kpoo enyi, “Si a na oma na ukwu nke ya bụ enyi kari nke ya, ogonogo ogayata ya na echetuna na nwa ntiti,”

Tortoise then called Elephant and said, “You know that your legs are that of an elephant and are longer than mine by far.

Enyi wee kpoo mbe, “Si na ya ama echizikwa ya na ya ga na agasi Ike,”

Elephant then called Tortoise and said, “I know that, so I will try to walk gently.”

Mbe wee si enyi, “Ya biko kaya rigoro na azu ya nu,”

Tortoise then said to Elephant, “Please, let me climb on your back.”

Enyi wee si ya, “Ga rigoro na azu ya, ya ga si ike.”

Elephant then said to him, “climb on my back, do it faxt”

Ya mee osiso, Rigoro na azu ya ka faa jego osiso,”

He should hurry up and climb on his back so that we may go faster.

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Mbe amagoluo mee ukwu tikom, tikom, tikom,

Tortoise climbe on elephant’s back making the sound, ‘tikom, tikom, tikom,’ with his legs

Ka omahoro na azu enyi,

As he climbed on Elephant’s back,

Owee kpoo enyi, “Si ya na o fugo na ukwu ya,

He then called Elephant, “That he can see that his (Elephant) legs

Toro ogologo nke ya Imago na azu ya bu enyi,”

Are way longer than his and not long enough for him to climb and sit on Elephant’s back.

Biko ka ya weru eriri a ya ji na aka wee kedo enyi na olu ka ọ bụrụ ya bu na ejide ya aka na elugo azu enyi ka ọ wee fa a ga.”

Please, let me use this rope in my hands and tie it around your neck so that I can hold it behind you and sit comfortably on your back so that we can go.

Enyi sị ya, “Nke ị na-eme, mee ya osisi ka fa jebe ejebe na oge na fa aga.”

Elephant said, “Whatever you do, do it quickly, so that we can be going,

Mbe we welu ụdọ onu, we kede enyi na olu elugonu na azu enyi, nodu ani

Tortoise then took the big rope and tied around Elephant’s neck and climbed on Elephant’s back, sat down

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Ya na a kwu jebe si bee Eze nso

And as they approached eze’s place

Mbe wee wenyu unu.

Tortoise began to smiled

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Chorus

Nnam eze, a kpàtà m enyi

My father, king, I have bought and brought Elephant

Nnam eze, a kpàtà m enyi

My father, king, I have bought and brought Elephant

Enyi si ya, Isi gi ni?

Elephant asked him, “You said what?”

Nwa mbè

Child of Tortoise

Isi na-i kpàta onye?

You said you brought who?

Nwa mbè

Child of Tortoise

Isi na-i kpàta onye?

You said you brought who?

Mbe si ya mba

Tortoise told him “No.”

Na a sim Ani ya jebe enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to go before and protect elephant

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought elephant

Na a sim Ani ya jebe enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to go before and protect elephant

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought elephant

Okwá enyi ga-abụ isi oche

Is it not elephant that will become chairman?

Okwá enyi ga-abụ isi oche

Is it not elephant that will become chairman?

Enyi na-agá n’ányị so gị n’azụ

Elephant be going, we are behind you.

Enyi na-agá n’ányị so gị n’azụ

Elephant be going, we are behind you.

Na a sim Ani ya jebe enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to go before and protect elephant

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought elephant

Na asịm Ani ya dụbe enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to keep and protect elephant

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought elephant

Okwá enyi ga-abụ isi oche

Is it not elephant that will become chairman?

Okwá enyi ga-abụ isi oche

Is it not elephant that will become chairman?

Enyi na-agá n’ányị so gị n’azụ

Elephant be going, we are behind you.

Enyi na-agá n’ányị so gị n’azụ

Elephant be going, we are behind you.

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Fe a ka enyi dugajide wee ebe ọ na-eduga sia.

That is how Elephant trudged on, accompanying him.

Wee jee gwo gwo gwo gwo gwo nke onye ga-abụ Isi Oche, Chairman.

Going ‘gwo gwo gwo gwo gwo’ like someone who would be Chairman.

Eze welu, em…

The king took…

Mbe we luru na ebe Adaeze.

Mbe then reached Adaeze’s place.

Wee were ụdọ onu o jị na aka wee nye Eze na aka.

And he took the big rope which he was holding and placed it in the King’s hand.

Sị ya na ife a bụ ihe ọ ga-eji lụọ Ada ya nwaanyị.

Telling him that this is what he will use to marry his first daughter.

Ya bụ, ndị be anyị,

That is, our people,

Unu ga-ama na,

You should know that,

Onye m dugaara m na ozi na n’efu,

My friend asked me to accompany them on an errand for free,

Ya bụ, ị ga-edukwara mmadụ na ozi,

That is, if you will escort someone on an errand,

Uche gị dịkwa na ya.

Your mind should be in it.

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Chorus (Fade):

Nnam eze, a kpàtà m enyi

My father, king, I have bought and brought Elephant.

Nnam eze, a kpàtà m enyi

My father, king, I have bought and brought Elephant.

Nwa mbè

Child of Tortoise

Isi na-i kpàta onye?

You said you brought who?

Nwa mbè

Child of Tortoise

Isi na-i kpàta onye?

You said you brought who?

Na asịm Ani ya dèbe enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to take care of and protect Elephant.

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought Elephant.

Na asịm Ani ya dụbe enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to take care of and protect Elephant.

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought Elephant.

If you enjoyed the lyrics to Ka Esi Le Onye Isi Oche, you may enjoy the THE TALE OF OMEKAGU – LYRICS Another banging folk song by Gentlema, Mike Ejeagha

The Hot Water Challenge: Why Lizard Nods Its Head

FablingPam

11th July 2024

The Hot Water Challenge - Why the Lizard Nods Its Head

Keywords: The Hot Water Challenge, Why Lizard Nods Its Head, The Animal Kingdom, Fabling Folktale, Igbo Folktale, African Folklore, Fablingverse

In the heart of the Animal Kingdom, there was a wise king with a beloved daughter. To find a suitor worthy of her, he devised a unique challenge: only a man who could endure immense pain for her would win her hand in marriage. The king announced that whoever could drink a cup of scalding hot water would marry his daughter.

Confident that no animal could complete the challenge, ensuring his daughter’s eternal stay in the palace, the king shared his plan with the town crier. The kingdom was abuzz. Many animals laughed, skeptical that anyone would attempt such a feat. However, determined creatures like the Lizard, Goat, Lion, Tortoise, Rat, and Serpent began their preparations.

Upon hearing her father’s plan, the princess confronted him, questioning his intentions. The king assured her that his decision was for her benefit, believing a man willing to endure such pain would truly love her more than she could imagine.

As the competition day neared, animals trained rigorously, testing their limits with hot water. Tortoise, however, took a different approach. He strolled around, mocking the others while secretly visiting the princess with gifts hidden in his shell, convincing her of its magical properties.

On the competition day, the kingdom gathered eagerly. Spectators, competitors, the confident king, and the nervous princess watched as a massive cauldron was set over a roaring fire. A priest tested the water with a strand of grass, which immediately turned brown from the intense heat, signaling it was ready.

One by one, the animals approached the cauldron. Each failed, unable to withstand the heat. The king, pleased, was about to declare the end of the challenge when Lizard stepped forward. Holding the cup without flinching, he shocked the crowd. But as he drank, he coughed violently, burning his esophagus. Despite repeated attempts, he couldn’t swallow the water, injuring himself further.

This explains why, to this day, the lizard nods its head, a lingering consequence of the hot water and its struggle to swallow even air.

Just as the king prepared to end the challenge, Tortoise stepped forward. Accepting the hot cup, he declared to the king, “All who failed are not as strong as me. Today, I drink this hot water to prove my love for your daughter!”

He then turned to the princess, proclaiming, “I profess my love for you by burning my throat with this hot water. My love for you burns hotter than fire and transcends pain.”

Facing the king, he asked, “Can you see how hot it is?” He repeated the question to the princess and then circled the square, shouting about the water’s heat. Ensuring everyone heard,

Then he walked to the Princess and spoke. “Here, I profess how much I love you by burning my throat with this hot water. My love for your burns hotter than the fire and transcends pain.”

When he was sure that the kingdom had heard how hot the water was, he returned to the king, a determined look in his eyes, and gulped down the water.

The kingdom erupted in praise. Bound by his promise, the king married his daughter to Tortoise.

And That’s why till today, Lizard Nods. Just go outside and look for any Lizard, wait, watch, and you’ll see it nod.

If you enjoyed reading the folktale; The Hot Water Challenge: Why Lizard Nods Its Head, you may also enjoy The Jackal and The Peacock

The Tale of Omekagu – Chapter Six (Adapted From Mike Ejeagha’s folksong)

FablingPam

26th May 2023

The Tale of Omekagu 4 - (Based on Mike Ejeagha's folksong) Omekagu's lyrics and story mike ejeagha igbo to english translation Omekagu - Lyrics

KeyWords: The Tale of Omekagu – Chapter Six, Igbo to English translation, Mike Ejeagha’s song, Omekagu, lyrics, Igbo folk music, Opi, Omenani, folksong, Fablingverse folktales, Igbo folktale, fabling, ọfọ na ogu, free to read, read free stories from Africa

“You! Murderer!” The king lunged at his first son. He could not handle the river of hatred that swirled in him once he saw his first son and his first wife. “You have killed my…

Omekagu’s brother shoved him aside and walked towards the elders. But the king came at him again.

“I will not disrespect my elders by beating the man who birth me in their presence.” He said and shoved to king aside again.

The elders rushed to hold the king back and urge him to cam down.

“Dibia.” Omekagu’s brother greeted. “Elder.”

Once the kind had become calmer, Omekagu’s brother walked towards Omekagu. “Omekagu was always a good boy. Respectful, he cheered me up on some of my worst days. And yet I have killed him.”

Everybody but the dibia was shocked.

“I knew it!” The king shouted.

Omekagu’s brother looked at their father and laughed. “You know, I’ve always wanted your approval. But today as I stare at you, I realize that not only will I never get it, but I do not need it.”

The king scuffed.

The queen wanted to beg him but the words would not leave her mouth.

“You are incapable of remorse, nor accountability, and you think you are invincible.” He continued. “I thought killing Omekagu would make you reflect on what you have done, and realize your folly, but it didn’t. And today I realized why you hate me so much. I am a reminder of the first consequence you received for your wickedness.”

The first wife’s eyes widened.

“You raped my mother and was forced to marry her by the gods, and so you hated her, and the child she bore.” He said. Then took out the flute. “This is a flute given to me by the gods. With it, I can demand justice from the gods. With it, I killed Omekagu. With it, I will revive him, and with it, if you refuse to hand over the throne to me, I will demand Justice from the gods. And I will reclaim my name, Nkem.”

Omekagu’s brother put the flute in his mouth and blew into it again.

Opi m futeelum Omekagụ; futelu m Omekagụ

My horn, please, bring back Omekagu.

Omekagụ li ji Mmụọ; Omekagụ li ede Mmụọ

Omekagụ ate the yam of the Spirit; Omekagụ ate the cocoyam of the Spirit

Ọbụ ni i futelum Omekagụ, futelum Omekagụ

If you bring Omekagụ back, bring back Omekagu.

Ka m welu ebini guo yi aka

Let me sacrifice a cow to clap for you.

Ọbụ na I futeelum Omekagụ; futelu m Omekagụ

If you bring Omekagụ back, bring Omekagụ back

Ka m welu ebini guo yi aka

Let me sacrifice a cow to clap for you.

Ma gị jide ogu, jide ọfọ; Ma gị jide ogu, jidekwa ọfọ

But hold justice and fairness when you do this.

Oh ho ho oh ho oh ho. Oh ho ho oh ho oh ho.

Ọbụ ni i futelum Omekagụ, futelum Omekagụ

If you bring Omekagụ back, bring back Omekagu.

Ka m welu ebini guo yi aka

Let me sacrifice a cow to clap for you.

Ọbụ na I futeelum Omekagụ; futelu m Omekagụ

If you bring Omekagụ back, bring Omekagụ back

Ka m welu ebini guo yi aka

Let me sacrifice a cow to clap for you.

Ma gị jide ogu, jide ọfọ; Ma gị jide ogu, jidekwa ọfọ

But hold justice and fairness when you do this.

Oh ho ho oh ho oh ho. Oh ho ho oh ho oh ho.

Once he was done playing, and to everyone’s surprise, Omekagu rose up, unaware of the troubles around him.

His mother rushed to hug him. “Thank you!” She cried.

“Now, Father, will you do the right thing?” Omekagu’s brother asked.

The king stared in disbelief at the living Omekagu, then at the flute.

No, he would not let his first son win. He ran forward and grabbed the flute from him, and before his first son could retrieve it, he blew into it.

“You think you can threaten me with this flute?” The king laughed. “I have it now, I will be king forever!”

Just then lightning struck the palace and to everybody’s dismay, the king began to disrobe. First, he respectfully placed the flute on the floor, and then his crown, and then his other clothing followed.

He began to sing an unknown song as he walked out of the palace. Legend has it that the spirit of the king has been walking and singing till this very day, and sometimes when a person’s wickedness has become unredeemable, the gods afflict them with the king’s spirit.

After the commotion had settled, Nkem was crowned king. At first, he made his mother queen in order to make up for the years she had suffered, but when he got married, his wife became queen, and he placed his mother in his council.

Omekagu and his mother also lived a quiet life, as they were always meant to leave, peacefully in the shadows as secondary characters.

The End.

Will You Like to Read the Original Lyrics to Omekagu by Mike Ejeagha? Just Follow The Link: The Full Lyrics by Gentle Man Mike Ejeagha

The Tale of Omekagu – Chapter Five (Adapted From Mike Ejeagha’s folksong)

FablingPam

24th May 2023

KeyWords: The Tale of Omekagu – Chapter Five, Igbo to English translation, Mike Ejeagha’s song, Omekagu, lyrics, Igbo folk music, Opi, Omenani, folksong, Fablingverse folktales, Igbo folktale, fabling, ọfọ na ogu, free to read, read free stories from Africa

Back at the palace, Seeing that the elders would not adhere to his wish, the king decided to take matters into his hands. He sent for his highest-ranked guard, and servant and instructed them to clad Omekagu in the finest attire and jewellery that he owned then with the guard’s protection, they would place Omekagu on the king’s horse and proclaim him the rightful heir to the throne.

Not having a say in the matter, the servants and guards did as they had been instructed. Omekagu was presented to the villagers as their rightful heir. It was a spectacle, the villagers were in shock, but they were also intrigued by the spectacle, they sent words around so that others could witness what they had witnessed, and as the words went around, they got to Omekagu’s brother who had just returned from his quest.

On hearing what the king had done, he was overcome with anger. The king had taken that which belonged to him and given it to the son he loved, so he would take that which the king loved. He took out his flute and blew into it.

Opi mu fugbuelum Omekagụ; fugbuelum Omekagụ

My horn, please, blow Omekagu to death

Omekagụ li ji Mmụọ; Omekagụ li ede Mmụọ

Omekagụ ate the yam of the Spirit; Omekagụ ate the cocoyam of the Spirit

Ọbụ n’i fugbuelum Omekagụ, fugbuelum Omekagụ

If you blow Omekagụ to death, blow Omekagụ to death

Ka m welu ebini guo yi aka

So I will sacrifice a ram to clap for you

Ọbụ na I fugbuelum Omekagụ, fugbuelum Omekagụ

If you blow Omekagụ to death, blow Omekagụ to death

Ka m welu ebini guo yi aka

So I will sacrifice a ram to clap for you

Ma na gị jide ogu, jide ọfọ; Ma na gị jide ogu, jidekwa ọfọ

But hold justice and fairness when you do this.

Oh ho ho oh ho oh ho. Oh ho ho oh ho oh ho.

Ọbụ ni fugbuelum Omekagụ, fugbuelum Omekagụ

If you blow Omekagụ to death, blow Omekagụ to death

Ka m welu ebini guo yi aka

So I will sacrifice a ram to clap for you

Ọbụ na I fugbuelum Omekagụ, fugbuelum Omekagụ

If you blow Omekagụ to death, blow Omekagụ to death

Ka m welu ebini guo yi aka

So I will sacrifice a ram to clap for you

Ma na gị jide ogu, jide ọfọ; Ma na gị jide ogu, jidekwa ọfọ

But hold justice and fairness when you do this.

Oh ho ho oh ho oh ho. Oh ho ho oh ho oh ho.

Omekagu felt uncomfortable with the attention, he never understood why his father despised his elder brother, and now was ensuring that he and his brother would forever be enemies. He kept a straight face unsure of how to react until, to his relief, the discomfort ended. He slumped.

The guard rushed to catch him before he would hit the group, he was relieved that he caught him, but his relief quickly turned to panic. Omekagu was dead.

The villagers went into a frenzy. Omekagu had slumped and died while claiming his brother’s throne, word spread around and before the head guard would and arrived at the palace with the dead child, the King and Queen heard the news. They broke down and cried.

The queen blamed the king for provoking the gods and the king blamed his first wife for cursing him and vowed that he will rather have no heir than pass the throne to her son.

As they mourned their dead son, the dibia arrived with the elders.

When they saw the dead little boy, they shook their heads in pity.

“A child will suffer for the foolishness of his father.” Elder 1 said.

“Please, please, bring back my son!” The king begged the dibia.

The dibia sat on the floor and threw his Afa, as they landed he shook his head and then looked up at the king. “You have brought this upon Omekagu.”

“Me, how?” The king asked. “I only gave him what was mine”

“No, the throne does not belong to you, it belongs to the gods. They decided who would sit upon it, and decided that it should be passed to the first son.” The Dibia said. “But you have seized what belongs to the gods as yours, and given it to the one you loved. You have stolen the rights of your first son and handed it to your second son. And now your second son has paid the price.”

“Please, what can we do, please, I just need my son back.” The queen cried.

“You also partook n your husband’s foolishness, you cheered at his wickedness.” The dibia said. “This is as much your punishment as it is his.”

“Please, I’ll do anything.” The queen begged. “He is my only child.”

“You must send for your first son, only he can ask the gods to revive Omekagu.”

“What do you mean only my first son?” The king asked.

“The gods have placed all that you treasure in his hands, including your life.” The dibia said.

As they spoke, Omekagu’s brother walked in. There was something different about him, he seemed more king-like than the king ever was and for the first time in a long time, the king’s first wife entered the palace behind her son.

Read The Tale of Omekagu Chapter 4 or Chapter 6

The Tale of Omekagu – Chapter Four (Adapted From Mike Ejeagha’s folksong)

FablingPam

20th May 2023

KeyWords: The Tale of Omekagu – Chapter Four, Igbo to English translation, Mike Ejeagha’s song, Omekagu, lyrics, Igbo folk music, Opi, Omenani, folksong, Fablingverse folktales, Igbo folktale, fabling, ọfọ na ogu, free to read, read free stories from Africa

“Once upon a time, there was a young prince, the oldest of his father’s children, and as the oldest of his father’s king’s children, he was destined to rule, so this made the prince arrogant. He never got punished for his since and never got chastised and with every passing day he felt more invincible than the last.

“One day, a new maid arrived in the palace, she was beautiful. The maid had lived a rough life before arriving at the palace. She was in love with her town’s lyricist and though they had had sex several times, he had refused to marry her. Then one day her village went to war with the next and lost, her lover was beheaded and she was captured, raped and abused by many soldiers before finally being sold as a slave to the palace.

“The slavers mentioned to the king that she was not a virgin, but skipped one important piece of information, all the men who had raped her had been struck down by the god of lightning and thunder in their homes, their houses, properties, wives and children destroyed. For unknown reasons, even to the woman, for she was beloved by the gods. But because the gods are forbidden from interfering with human acts, they could only avenge her by publishing those who had desecrated the land.

“At the palace, she tried to keep her head down and avoid trouble where she could, since had heard about the sort of man that the prince was, she also tried her best to avoid him. But the more she avoided him, the more the prince tried to get close to her.

“Finding it difficult to secure the maid’s attention, the young prince requested that the king make her his personal slave, and of course, he got what he wanted. Yet the maid remained reserved and tried her best to avoid being alone with him.

“The prince who had once thought of the maid’s avoidance as endearing was now becoming annoyed at it, so he demanded that she lay on his bed and serve him. But the maid refused.

“The prince became infuriated, she was not even a virgin, she had no chastity to protect, yet she refused him, the prince, the future king! She should have been honored by the attention he gave her, and he had even tried to be patient with her.

“She begged him not to, she told him that she had vowed to the gods that the next man she slept with would be her husband, but the prince’s pride-filled wrath would not listen, so he forced himself on the maid. And once he was done, he threw her. out of his room and fired her from the service of the Palace.

“The earth goddess was infuriated and disgusted by this act and struck the prince with a fever. For weeks the prince remained bedridden and soon it became obvious to everybody that he would die.

“As a last resort, the dibia was called, and through divination, he disclosed that the price had been cursed by the earth goddess because he had committed an abomination against the land, and the only solution was to find the maid and make things right by her.

“So, a search was ordered, and the maid was found and returned to the palace. Everybody begged her to forgive the prince, but she refused, insisting that forgiveness was the only thing which belonged to her, and she would not give it away. The king offered to pay her a plot of land, but she refused.

“Infuriated by her insolence, the king ordered that she be flogged until she forgave the prince, after all, nothing of value was taken from her since she was not a virgin in the first place.

“So, the maid was flogged, but she refused to forgive him, and with each stroke of the cane, the prince’s health became worse, until it seemed that he would die. The king became desperate, he begged her to forgive his son, and he threatened to kill her if his son died, but she stood her ground and now hated the king as well.

”Finally, the queen who had been quiet through her turmoil spoke. She asked the maid for her name and the maid told her; it was Ofornwa. Then she asked her what she wanted, and the girl told her that the prince would have to marry her to undo the shame he had brought upon her.

“The king was against it, but the queen agreed to the terms and convinced her husband to allow it for the sake of their dying son.

“Ofonwa was married to the dying prince, and immediately after the ceremony was over, the curse was lifted from the prince.

“On finding out what had happened to him, the prince vow that he would never make Ofornwa Queen, and he would never give her a child, but she was already pregnant. So, he hated her and sought to have her killed.

“But that might, the king was found dead in his sleep, with a marking on his back that suggested that he had been flogged. The dibia was called in and once again, through divination, he revealed that the gods had taken justice on the king for his unfair treatment of Ofornwa, and warned that anybody with ill intention towards her should repent as even the king was not spared for treating her poorly.

“With the warning, the only thing that the prince could do was hate Ofornwa, regret raping her and hate her offspring, and avoid her.”

The handsome man beamed “We are here.” He gestures at the altar. There was a wooden flute on it. “Your gift from the gods.”

“What happened to Ofornwa, her child, and the prince?” Omekagu’s brother asked.

“Sing in your heart as you blow a tune into the flute and what you have requested will be granted by the gods.” The handsome man smiled, a smile that said it all, then he vanished.

Read The Tale of Omekagu Chapter 3 – Chapter 5

The Tale of Omekagu – Chapter Three (Adapted From Mike Ejeagha’s folksong)

FablingPam

25th February 2023

KeyWords: The Tale of Omekagu – Chapter Three, Igbo to English translation, Mike Ejeagha’s song, Omekagu, lyrics, Igbo folk music, Opi, Omenani, folksong, Fablingverse folktales, Igbo folktale, fabling, ọfọ na ogu, free to read, read free stories from Africa

“What do you mean, you would like to announce Omekagu as king?” One of the elders asked, appalled.

“Abomination!” Another exclaimed.

“This is my title, and I shall do with it as I want.” The king insisted

“If your father had broken tradition, will you be king now?” Another elder asked.

“My father kept tradition only because I was his favourite child. I won over my father and won over this position. Omekagu’s brother has not earned my inheritance.”

“You are blinded by love and bias.” The first elder spoke “And I refuse to be part of this madness.”

“How can you even consider taking away that which belongs to another and giving to someone else, simply because you prefer that person.” The oldest elder said. “Are you acting out of justice and fairness?”

“Like I said, it belongs to me, and I will give it to whoever I want to.”

As they spoke the dibia returned to the palace.

“Igwe, I have returned with a warning from the gods.” He said.

“After disrespecting me this morning?” The Igwe signalled for his guards to throw out the dibia.

But the dibia hit his staff on the ground and they halted, afraid.

“Before doing evil to a person, he said, gather sand in your hands and lift it to the sun god three times, to let her know that what you are doing is just and you have no fault. Because. if the person feels wronged and cries to the same god, she will still exact justice on you as she did to them.” The dibia turned and left once he had spoken.

After hearing the Dibia’e words, the elders got up and left, advising the king to not upset their traditions because they exist for a reason. But the king would not listen. He loved Omekagu and he was going to give him the world.

He sat on his throne and thought of what he could do to ensure that Omekagu got everything after his death.

———————-

As Omekagu’s brother walked down the forest he could feel the terrain change from green to a mix of purple and red mist.

“What brings you here young king?” He looked around but could not see where the voice had come from.

“I was told about a gift that the gods have for me.” He answered.

“You must be Omekagu’s brother.” The voice came again as a man came into view. He was more handsome than any living human he had ever seen and his hair was as red and thick as cow’s blood.

“Who are you?” Omekagu’s brother asked.

“I cannot bear my name as the king has not born his.” The man replied, then continued. “I have a story to tell you, can I join you on your journey?”

Omekagu’s brother looked around, he was no longer on earth, but he did not see a need to feel afraid. “Yes, you may.”

Read The Tale of Omekagu Chapter 2 or Go To Chapter 4

The Tale of Omekagu – Chapter Two (Adapted From Mike Ejeagha’s folksong)

FablingPam

24th January 2023

KeyWords: The Tale of Omekagu – Chapter Two, Igbo to English translation, Mike Ejeagha’s song, Omekagu’s, lyrics, Igbo folk music, Opi, Omenani, folksong, Fablingverse folktales, Igbo folktale, fabling, ọfọ na ogu, free to read, read free stories from Africa

That night, as Omekagu snuck into his stepmother’s kitchen to eat the large portion of Antelope meat that his step brother had left for him, the village’s dibia got a divination from the gods for Omekagu’s brother. Before the cock crowed, the dibia was at the palace demanding an audience with the king’s first son.

“Why will the Gods request my first son?” asked the king. “Have they not heard of Omekaguu?”

The dibia gave a warning. “The man who tells the child to catch a rat must also teach him to skin the rat.” The king thought about the dibia’s warning before responding. “What does that have to do with my son?”

Omekagu’s mother was seated beside him and seemed to understand what the dibia said, since she flashed a devious smile at him.

“Call me your first son.” the dibia demanded.

Omekagu was about to enter the palace when he overheard the conversation and ran to fetch his brother.

“Igwe, Lolo.” Omekagu’s brother greeted the king and queen as he entered. They had not sent for him, so they were surprised to see him.

“Dibia Agwu.” He greeted.

“The first son.’ The dibia said. “Did you rest well?” He asked.

“The gods have a quest for you.” the dibia said. “Walk with me.”

Omekagu obeyed and left the palace with the dibia, leaving the king and queen watching after them with malice. Omekagu’s brother followed the dibia out of the palace without another word to his parents.

As they walked, the dibia informed him about the quest. He told him that the gods wanted him to walk into the spirit land to retrieve a flute. Omekagu’s brother nodded and began his journey.

Meanwhile, in the village, word spread that the Gods had sent Omekagu’s brother on a quest, and the villagers began to speculate that it meant that the young man would become the next king. The excitement got to the king and he became restless. He had to do something. If not, Omekagu may be put at a disadvantage. So he called for the village elders.

The king explained the situation to the elders, how the dibia had come to the palace and chosen his first son for a quest, leaving Omekagu in a precarious position. The elders listened attentively, their expressions grave.

Read The Tale of Omekagu Chapter 1 or Chapter 3

The Tale of Omekagu – Chapter One (Adapted From Mike Ejeagha’s folksong)

FablingPam

11th November 2022

KeyWords: The Tale of Omekagu – Chapter One, Igbo to English translation, Mike Ejeagha’s song, Omekagu, lyrics, Igbo folk music, Opi, Omenani, folksong, Fablingverse folktales, Igbo folktale, fabling, ọfọ na ogu, free to read, read free stories from Africa

Has it ever been known that a story would be titled after a secondary character? And has the yam sprouted with its bottom first? Yet, it became known in the tale of Omekagu. The child who had done nothing to deserve his fate, other than existing as himself, A Favored Child.

Omekagu was born In the center of the village market, on the day of Eke. The villagers will remember this day because it was as strange and as awe-striking as the events that will follow. They will remember how Omekagu’s father took the baby from the midwife just after she had wiped off the blood from his head and had his father cut his umbilical cord, They will remember the look in the Old King’s eyes and the realization that the child had become the only thing he could see, the child after his heart, and they will remember the look in the true heir’s eyes, and the realization, that his favor in the King’s eyes had been overshadowed,

On that day, despite being heavily pregnant, The king’s wife insisted on partaking in his weekly parade. The villagers always thought it was strange, she was not his first wife, yet, since she became his second wife, she had acted as if she was his one and only. Even before that, from the day he asked for her hand, she would join him on his parade until his first wife slowly vanished into the village’s memory. Omekagu was born on one of those parades.

His birthday was a spectacle, and yet the most memorable thing about it was not the adulations showered on him by his father, it was not the theatrics his mother had displayed during his birth either, it was not even his father raking through his brain for a suitable name for his heart, he wanted a name that portrayed strength, it was not the loud voice with which the King had proclaimed “Omekagu! This is my child! This is my heir! Omekagu, the child who is like a leopard! The strongest and the most handsome! Omekagu.”

No, none of those were the most memorable moments of his birth. It was the look of disdain and realization on his elder brother’s face, the stance of utter defeat that the young boy’s body held, how he clutched his father’s stool to his chest, and the tears that fell down his face as he stared at his father and Omekagu.

He knew he had lost his birthright before he was old enough to prove he deserved it.

That night, after he returned from the parade, he ran into his mother’s hut and into her clad thighs to weep. “He said Omekagu will be his successor, he will kick us out! What is wrong with me? Why does he not like me?”

His mother waited until he had said everything he wanted to before she stroked him from the back of his head to his waist until he stopped crying. “When you were born, the dibia himself came, He declared you will be king. He said the Gods had chosen you as king. So don’t worry, just keep being a good boy, obey your father, and one day, he will realize that you are capable.”

She had given him hope that night, a hope she herself had lost a long time ago, yet she had given it to her son, and when he left for his room, she too broke down and cried.

Ten years after the birth of Omekagu, his brother still held that hope, he still revered his father, he still diligently supervised the farm workers, he still escorted them on the walks with Omekagu, and when he could, he still tried to help the villagers, all in hopes that his father would finally acknowledge him. But nothing he did seemed to get past the emotions that a single smile from Omekagu sparked in their father.

So in his eighteenth year he decided to stop going on the walks. He reminded his father that he had servants to carry his and Omekagu’s mother’s stool and he would no longer parade with them. At first, his resolve gladdened his parents, but when they noticed that the villagers were more excited about his walks than they were about theirs, his father called him and accused him of trying to steal the spotlight from Omekagu. He called him wicked, he called him jealous, he called him petty, and lacking the wisdom to become king. So Omekagu’s brother began to walk with them again.

“Don’t you hate Omekagu?” As he lay under a Mango tree with a slain antelope beside him, he recalled the dibia walking close enough to whisper to him on one of the days he had walked behind his father.

‘Do I hate Omekagu?’ He wondered. If the boy was never born, maybe his father would like him, or maybe he wouldn’t. Omekagu’s brother could not recall a time when his father liked him. He shut his eyes and waited for the day to pass.

“Brother, Brother, Brother!” He woke up to see Omekagu running towards him.

“What is it?” He asked. Angry at being woken up and definitely not excited to see the younger boy.

“Look what I made for you!” Omekagu held up a bead necklace with a lion’s tooth as a pendant.

“Is that not your father’s lion tooth?” Omekagu’s brother asked.

“It’s for me. He gave it to me yesterday.” He moved it closer to his brother. “Now It’s for you! Besides, you are the one who caught the lion, so it belongs to you.”

Omekagu’s brother sighed. He did not hate his brother, he could not. The little boy had done nothing wrong. Aside from their father favoring Omekagu at his expense, Omekagu was a good brother. He was observant, and always tried to compensate his brother, but he was just a child and there was little he could do to influence the adults around him.

“Thank you.” Omekagu’s brother put on the necklace. “But father cannot see me wearing it.”

“Here!” Omekagu handed him a pouch,

“What is it for?” He asked.

“To keep the necklace when you are around your father,” Omekagu said. “When you are out hunting, wear it, or when you have something difficult, let it remind you that you are strong, the strongest! You are the strongest man in this town!”

Omekagu’s brother laughed. No, he did not hate Omekagu. “It’s getting late.” He took off the necklace, placed it in the pouch, and tucked the pouch into the side of his cloth.

“Can I eat the antelope with you today? I’m tired of eating chicken with mummy and daddy.” Omekagu asked.

“Only if you can sneak into my mother’s kitchen.” Omekagu’s brother said. “I’ll leave some by the window.”

“Of course! Just like you are the strongest, I’m the sneakiest!” He boasted.

Read The Tale of Omekagu: The Full Lyrics by Gentle Man Mike Ejeagha or Chapter 2

Everybody’s Man – Chapter 19

FablingPam

29th April 2022

Keywords: Everybody’s Man, Brostitute, African Folktales, Femi, Alero, Web Novel, Nigerian, A Fablingverse Story, Nigerian, Drama, Fabling, Pam, Free Short Stories

“Hey, pass me the fan head,” Alero said. She was kneeling over a box, trying to figure out how to squeeze things in.

Femi lifted it off its body and handed it to her. He was sitting on her couch, beside her.

“Nah, this won’t do.” She tried to put it in but it wouldn’t fit.

“I’ll do it.” He stood up.

“Are you sure?” she asked. “I don’t want to put any strain on you.”

“I’m fine Alero,” Femi said. He still had a little limp to his walk, but he was fine. “If I wasn’t I wouldn’t be here.”

“Are you sure you will be okay?” Alero shouted from inside her room

“I’ll be fine Alero.” Femi had successfully gotten all her things into her box. He looked up at the bottle of alcohol on her cleared desk.

Alero dragged a box out “All done.” She huffed. “I’ll call Chidi to come pick me up.”

She turned to Femi who was heading for the bottle.

“One drink before you go?” He asked.

She was already dialling Chidi’s number, she stopped the call and text him instead

“This is not the last drink right?” She asked.

“A man does not survive a gunshot to commit suicide.” He laughed. But Alero waited for an answer. “I started therapy.”

Her eyes brightened. “When?”

“After watching Chidi propose,” Femi said.

“He should have proposed earlier then.” She laughed.

Femi laughed. “Yes, let’s thank the least involved person in my story.”

He handed her a glass.

“To a new story?” Alero held up her glass.

“To a new story.” He raised his glass to meet hers, and they both clunk.

The End.

Hey! You are Done Reading Everybody’s Man, A Nigerian Brostitute Story! What did you think of this story? Oh, And today is my Birthday. So, join me in giving myself a big shout out!

Still in the mood for more Drama?

”””””””””””””””””””’

Follow the link for the previous episode.

Everybody’s Man – Previous Episode

Everybody’s Man – Chapter 18

FablingPam

22nd April 2022

Keywords: Everybody’s Man, Brostitute, African Folktales, Femi, Alero, Web Novel, Nigerian, A Fablingverse Story, Nigerian, Drama, Fabling, Pam, Free Short Stories

“Why?” Femi moaned. The last person he expected to see in hell was standing over him. “Are you Chidi or a Demon?”

“Unfortunately your wish for death was not granted today,” Chidi said.

“Am I in a hospital?” Femi lifted his hands to see the drip connected, then he sat up and instinctively clutched his stomach because of the pain.

“Bandages.” Femi groaned. “How long have I been out?”

“Three days,” Chidi replied.

Femi braved the pain and sat up. “What are you doing here?”

“Watching you.”

“Why?”

“Aren’t we friends?” Chidi asked.

Femi lifted his brow. Chidi laughed.

“Alero asked me to watch you,” Chidi answered. “She is at the police station now.”

“I really don’t want to press charges on Aisha,” Femi said.

“It’s not Aisha,” Uche said. “It’s your former boss.”

Femi remembered that he had seen his HR and he smirked. He knew he saw her leave the crowd.

“You are not surprised.”

“At some point, I was going to get burned.”

“At least, you are not a Victim Victor.” Uche smiled.

“So, is she in prison?”

“Yes, the gun was still on her when they caught her.”

Femi looked out of the window, at the sky.

“I’ll let Alero know that you are awake.”

Femi nodded.

”””””””””””””””””””’

Everybody’s Man – Previous Episode – Next Episode

Everybody’s Man – Chapter 17

FablingPam

15th April 2022

Keywords: Everybody’s Man, Brostitute, African Folktales, Femi, Alero, Web Novel, Nigerian, A Fablingverse Story, Nigerian, Drama, Fabling, Pam, Free Short Stories

Once upon a time, there was a little boy who played hide and seek with his female friend. He searched around for the perfect hiding place as his friend counted down but he could not find one.

One day, while searching for the perfect hiding spot, his neighbour invited him into his house to hide and he hurried in. But while he looked around for the best corner to hide in, the neighbour closed the door.

A rain or fists and force to end the boy’s struggle and the neighbour took his innocence and his sanity.

The girl had put her all into searching for her friend and so she recognized his voice and his scream before his silence, she ran to the neighbour’s door and knocked on it, then banged, and eventually, her friend was escorted out by the neighbour.

Nobody would believe them, the neighbour was a pastor and an elder.

The boy tried to go on like nothing had happened and nothing had changed. But everything had changed.

The girl wondered if she could have saved him until the day she thought that she could.

One day she noticed a little boy being brought to the neighbour’s house by his parents, she noticed the parents leave without the boy, she noticed the mumbled sound that came from the house, and she noticed the confused look on the boy when his parents came for him.

She never took her eyes and ears away from the neighbour’s house, she waited until he became careless, and the day came she knew she could avenge her friend.

Once the mumbled sounds began, she called the attention of the other neighbours, the ones she knew would deliver justice.

They barged into the house and found the old man’s face between his butt cheeks.

They became outraged. They dragged the man and the boy down the road, they declared the man’s sin and they stoned him to death.

And the boy? He was evidence, and nothing more. They pushed him around as the tales of the sight he was found in was narrated and re-narrated. And as the scene continued, the girl began to see her friend in the boy.

She ran to get his clothes and handed them to the boy. He was about to wear it when an adult said. “Why you wan wear clothes now? Ashewo?” And so the boy stayed naked and as they continued.

Filled with shame and helplessness, he looked around for an escape and found one in a passing vehicle.

The old man was burnt to death and the little boy had escaped this life. But his dead body looked like her friend.

”””””””””””””””””””’

Everybody’s Man – Previous Episode – Next Episode

Everybody’s Man – Chapter 16

FablingPam

8th April 2022

Keywords: Everybody’s Man, Brostitute, African Folktales, Femi, Alero, Web Novel, Nigerian, A Fablingverse Story, Nigerian, Drama, Fabling, Pam, Free Short Stories

It was late at night when they pulled into their compound. The ride back had been quiet.

“So,” Femi started.

“So, what?” Alero asked, defeated.

Femi had been focused on Alero throughout the ride. He couldn’t bring himself to say the things he wanted to. And now it felt like she would abandon him the second she stepped out of the car.

“Thank you.”

Alero looked at him and sighed, then opened the car door.

“Alero, thank you for sticking with me all this while and not trying to fix me.”

Alero sat back. “Femi. I can’t keep doing this.”

Femi sighed. “I know.”

“I’m moving in with Chidi.” She added.

“I understand.”

Alero tried to read his face, but Femi was doing a good job at bottling up his emotions. She signed then opened the door to become aware of the commotion that was heading their way.

“Drag am! Drag am!” One of Aisha’s brothers shouted.

Femi got out of the car and three men grabbed and pulled him to the centre of the conflict.

A mob had congregated around their building in celebration of Femi’s Accuser.

“Rapist!” That word got Alero out of her dazed state.

Rapist? She looked around as she began to understand what was going on.

Amina had told her brothers that Femi had raped her, and now her brothers were out for blood.

Alero hurried to the centre. She had seen this scene before. It was from when she was 10. She had watched a mob drag then burn the pedophile who had once raped Femi.

She hurried to the centre of the crowd before things could get more out of hand than it already was.

“STOP!!!” She screened.

The chants and murmurs of the crowd drowned out her voice, but it seemed to draw Femi out of his own daze.

He punched one of her brothers and fell back.

Alero spotted a bottle and threw it between them before there could be a reaction from the brothers, then she screamed again.

“Stop this madness!” This time they paused.

Alero ran between them. “Soldiers are on their way!” She lied. “I will make sure that anybody that moves again dies today.”

“Wetin!” One of the brothers moved to hit her. “See who dey threaten person.”

Alero stood her ground with a harsh glare.

“Your boyfriend raped my sister!” He screamed.

Alero turned around and shouted. “Who here has once been in a relationship with Femi?”

The crowd went silent.

Femi too.

“Who has Femi slept with?” She asked again.

The women shifted uncomfortably.

“Who agrees that Femi is an asshole?” This time all the women and some men’s hands went up.

Then she turned to Aisha.

“Aisha. Are you a wicked person?”

Aisha did not expect the question.

“Aisha, are you a wicked person?”

“Which kind of stupid question be that?” The brother that Femi had punched approached Alero but she halted him by lifting her hand.

“Aisha. You tried to get close to me to get close to Femi.”

“What non…” The brother started but Aisha cut him off.

“Idiot!” She shouted. “Do you want the blood of an innocent man on your hand because your sister manipulated you into killing a person who rejected her?”

The murmurs in the crowd grew.

“Aisha, what is she saying?” The brother who seemed like the eldest approached his sister.

Tears began to flow from her eyes.

“Aisha talk.” He demanded.

“I loved him.” She cried.

Her words seemed to pierce Femi’s insides. He sat on the floor, his eyes fixed on her.

“You wanted to kill someone that you loved.” Alero egged her.

“No, I did not want to kill him.” She said

“What do you think would have happened if I hadn’t come,” Alero asked.

“I would have saved him!” Aisha.

“You would have saved him.” Alero laughed. From what? Your mindless thugs?”

“I just…”

“Aisha,” Alero shouted. “Did Femi rape you?”

Aisha stuttered.

“Aisha,” Alero shouted again. “Did Femi rape you?”

Aisha looked at Femi, her emotions running at a million miles.

“Aisha…

“No!” She said firmly, then broke down in tears. “No, no he did not.”

Alero turned to her brothers. “If I call you mindless idiots now you go vex.”

“Aisha, what actually happened?” Her brother asked calmly.

“I, I thought that he would like me.”

Dayo burst into a feat of laughter. Everybody turned to her.

“Like you! If you like tear pant, break back, in fact, turn God self. Femi no fit like you.” She taunted.

Some other women started laughing too.

Aisha hid her face.

“I gave him my virginity.” She muttered.

Alero heard her and sighed.

Aisha’s eldest brother looked up at Alero and they seemed to reach an understanding.

He walked over to Femi and stretched his hand to help him up.

Femi took it and got up.

Then a large fist barged into his face. He was back down in an instant. From the fist, and from the bullet.

The crowd dispersed at the sound of a gun going off. Alero ran to Femi’s side.

“That wasn’t me!” Aisha’s brother said.

Femi kept his eyes fixed on the direction the bullet had come through, and he smiled. He saw her, his former HR.

She had come to kill him that evening, gun in the bag, dressed to escape. Then she saw the commotion and felt the satisfaction of watching his life fall to pieces, then like everything good, that satisfaction was snatched away from her, and she knew why. She had left her happiness in the hands of others. Femi would only come out of this more desirable, she thought.

So she pulled the trigger and escaped through the commotion.

”””””””””””””””””””’

Follow the link for the next episode, if the next episode is not out, please check back next Friday.

Everybody’s Man – Previous Episode – Next Episode

Everybody’s Man – Chapter 15

FablingPam

1st April 2022

Keywords: Everybody’s Man, Brostitute, African Folktales, Femi, Alero, Web Novel, Nigerian, A Fablingverse Story, Nigerian, Drama, Fabling, Pam, Free Short Stories

Femi got up early. He looked to his side to see Alero still asleep then he got up. “I should jug.” He threw on his juggers and headed out.

Alero got up a lot later and noticed that Chidi was not beside her. “And I wanted to speak with him.” She dragged herself out of bed and pulled open the curtains, then went to brush her teeth.

When she was done, she got her computer out of her bag and sat back on the bed to work.

Femi returned with a cup of coffee and signs that he had been sweating.

“Thank you.”

“We should be leaving by 3.” He said.

“Okay.” Alero drank from her cup. “Um, Femi, did you sleep with Aisha?”

“Where did that come from?” He asked.

“I saw her crying outside,” Alero answered.

“I did,” he answered as he grabbed a towel.

Alero pursed her lips. “Femi, there is something off about that girl.”

“I know.” He said. “It was a stupid moment.”

Alero closed her computer screen and looked out the window.

Femi stopped in his tracks to the bathroom. He looked at her. “Is there something on your mind?”

“Femi, how long was your jog?” she asked.

“It was short,” he answered.

“Will you ever go for therapy?” she asked.

“Alero, I had sex with my last therapist,” he smirked. “I thought we closed that chapter.”

Alero got up. “I should go greet your mum and see what I can help with.”

‘She is considering dumping you.’ Femi’s inner voice said as he watched her leave his room.

‘Mummy, ekaaro.’ Alero said.

Femi’s mother was cleaning the house with her daughter. “Omo mi, good morning. Did you sleep well?”

”I did mummy.” Alero joined them in cleaning. “Hope you slept well.”

“Aunty Alero good morning.” Femi’s sister said.

“Good morning.”

“When are you leaving?” His mother asked.

“Three,” she replied.

“Alero, how is my son doing?” his mother asked.

“He is fine.” She picked up a tray of plates and headed to the kitchen.

His mother followed her. “You are the only person he talks with.”

“Mummy.” Alero started but realised she did not know what to say.

“Don’t leave him alone.” She said.

Alero turned to look at her, still unable to say anything other than mummy.

“I can’t remember the last time I saw that boy happy.”

Alero placed the tray by the sink.

“Mama, I need to get something.” She excused herself.

“Femi.” she barged into his room.

He was buttoning his cuffs. He looked up.

“I can’t keep doing this. He is dead. He was dragged down the road and stoned to death.” She shut the door behind her. “You can’t keep living like you have something to prove to him.”

Femi stared at her, stunned.

“Say something, damn it!” she demanded.

“I am not trying to prove anything to him.” He said and continued buttoning his other cuff.

“Then why do you do it?” she asked. “Why do you sleep around? Why do you drink till you blackout? Why do you scrub yourself until you bruise? Why Femi? Why?”

He didn’t answer her. Not that he didn’t want to, but that was a question he had asked himself once, he knew that having sex suspended his feeling of drowning, he knew that alcohol helped him forget his troubles, he knew that he scrubbed in disgust, but what he didn’t know was why.

“Femi answer me.” She demanded.

“You should get dressed,” Femi said. “I want to head back now.”

Alera wanted to push him for answers, she stepped closer to him and glared into his eyes. He looked away. She grunted and walked into the bathroom.

”””””””””””””””””””’

Follow the link for the next episode, if the next episode is not out, please check back next Friday.

Everybody’s Man – Previous Episode – Next Episode

Everybody’s Man – Chapter 14

FablingPam

25th March 2022

Keywords: Everybody’s Man, Brostitute, African Folktales, Femi, Alero, Web Novel, Nigerian, A Fablingverse Story, Origin Story, Fabling, Pam, Free Short Stories

“When was the last time you spoke with your former boss?” Femi’s boss asked.

He had gone to ask her for an early exit, he was to visit his mother today, he had to beat the Lagos traffic, and that meant leaving before rush hour.

“Honestly speaking, I haven’t…” Femi said. He knew he would no longer call her once he left but admitting that he hadn’t spoken to her in a while made him feel weird. Maybe it was because he had had sex with her the longest.

“You should call her.” His new boss said.

He nodded, “About leaving early?” He asked.

“Wrap up on time and ask someone to cover for you, then you can leave.” She said.

“Thank you.” He said then walked out.

“Damn, that fine ass. Why does he have to be friends with a friend of my husband?” She muttered.

Once he returned to his seat, Femi informed Chidi of his plan to visit his mother and asked him to cover for him, but Chidi refused, so he called Alero and had her beg her boyfriend to do him the favour.

Femi smiled triumphantly and as Chidi reluctantly agreed. Then he packed his bag and headed out.

The road trip with Alero felt natural, they talked about everything, Chidi’s getting back into the women’s service, Alero’s latest annoying client, Chidi’s mom’s motive, they laughed and talked about everything, but the one thing they both needed to talk about.

“Chidi is here!” His mum hugged and pulled him in.

His mum looked sickly, he sighed “Mum you are feeling fine.”

“I’ve missed you, stubborn boy. Must I be dying before you come home?” she turned to Alero who was standing behind them smiling, waiting for her turn.

“Iyawo mi!” She pulled Alero into her arms and clutched her.

“Haha, mummy.” Alero laughed “I missed you too. Happy Birthday!”

“Hurry, come in, come in.” She pulled her into the living room where her other guests were.

It looked like there had been a party earlier, but most people had returned home. There were empty plates, bottles and glasses around, and the remaining cake on the centre table looked like it had been intentionally left for them.

“Mummy, your present,” Alero said.

“Ha! You remembered to get me a gift,” Femi’s mother took the wrapped present from her and placed it with the other gifts. “Thank you, Omo mi, I’m sure my son forgot to get me one.”

“The money I sent to your account was what?” Femi asked

“Pocket money.” She pouted. “I still expect a gift.”

“By now you’ve not learned that mummy does not count money as a gift abi?” his brother said.

“Brother Dayo. Ekaaso.” Femi greeted. “Good evening oh everybody.”

“Good evening!” Alero greeted too then sat down with Femi.

“Una two never marry.” Femi’s sister asked.

“We are just friends,” Femi replied.

“Friends. Aunty Alero you are the queen of friend-zoning o!” she replied.

”””””””””””””””””””’

Everybody’s Man – Previous Episode – Next Episode

Everybody’s Man – Chapter 13

FablingPam

18th March 2022

Keywords: Everybody’s Man, Brostitute, African Folktales, Femi, Alero, Web Novel, Nigerian, A Fablingverse Story, Origin Story, Jackal Tales, Fabling, Pam, Free Short Stories

“Have you called your friend?” the HR asked

“Which friend?” Femi asked, not looking up from his desktop.

“He called in sick.” She answered.

“Ha, sick. I see. I’ll call him.” Should I tell her? Nah.

“Okay, by the way, do you mind grabbing dinner later today?”

‘Say yes, look at her, she really wants you.’ the voice in his head said.

Femi ignored it.

“Sorry, I have somewhere to be.” He said.

“Okay,” She replied, a little disappointed as she abruptly turned away.

“So you are turning down that ass.” Femi did not respond to the voice. “At this rate, you will be stuck with me forever.”

Femi was not going to respond to the voice, he was used to ignoring it in public, but since Chidi showed up, the voice had gotten more persistent.

The rest of the workday went with him furiously trying to shut his inner voice up. It was strenuous, he felt like he had been playing tug of war and as soon as the clock struck 5, Femi got up and headed home.

On his way home he saw Aisha, just as he had seen her the day he gave her a lift. She is weird, just drive. he thought, but he still stopped. “Are you heading home?’ he asked.

“Yes.” she looked down when she answered. She was shy, at least, her face was, but her hand had already opened the door and entered before her response came.

“How was work today?” She asked.

“It was fine.” He answered

“How have you been?” she asked again

“The weather..” she was going to ask another small talk question.

“Do you want to stop at my place?” Femi cut her off.

She stared at him, shocked.

“It’s fine, forget I said that.”

“No, no, I want to.”

Femi was not sure she understood him so he clarified. “I was inviting you over to have sex.”

“I know, I know, I want to come.”

“See, doesn’t this feel more like you?” His inner voice said.

“So, is there anything that you’ll like me to know?” He asked as he drove into his compound.

“I, no, nothing, I’m just, happy.”

He almost felt guilty that he was about to use her, but he reminded himself that she would also enjoy it.

And she did. He had to stuff her pantie into her mouth, to muffle the moans. When he was about to go down on her she looked nervous, but when he got there and went to work, her personality transformed, the shy girl became shameless. Calling his name like they were lovers, and begging him to put it in. He also enjoyed it, he wasn’t sure if he enjoyed it this much because it had been so long since he heard a woman scream for him, or if her screams were special, but watching her throw away her shy personality because of him made him feel powerful. And after an hour or more, they were done. Femi rolled off her, the condom on his member was full so he took it off and disposed of it then sat beside her.

“That was amazing, I didn’t know sex could feel this good,” she said, her fingers trailing his back. She seemed like a completely new person.

“I’m glad you think so. Will you like to have your bath?” he asked.

“Together?”

“No, I’m out of condoms.”

“We can go without it,” she said.

“No, we can’t,” he stated. “It’s getting late won’t your brothers be worried?”

She said nothing again, she knew he was chasing her out of his house. Her original personality had returned too. She got up, got dressed and left.

Femi laid back on the bed exhausted and relieved.

———-

An eight-year-old Femi is pinned against a couch.

“Leave me! Leave me!” He cried, begged and struggled.

A firm adult hand held him down, then a fist connected with his jaw. “Keep struggling and I might just kill you”

Femi begins to cry but doesn’t stop struggling.

The fist connects again.

—–

Femi jolted up and cradled his head in his palm.

He took a deep breath, glanced at the bed and widened his eyes then immediately took off the bead spread and pillowcases, to wash.

”””””””””””””””””””’

Follow the link for the next episode, if the next episode is not out, please check back next Friday.

Everybody’s Man – Previous Episode – Next Episode

Everybody’s Man – Chapter 12

FablingPam

11th March 2022

Keywords: Everybody’s Man, Brostitute, African Folktales, Femi, Alero, Web Novel, Nigerian, A Fablingverse Story, Origin Story, Jackal Tales, Fabling, Pam, Free Short Stories

They had both fallen asleep in Chidi’s car and it was now morning. Chidi was the first to wake up since he had a job to get to. Alero was fast asleep on his chest, his shirt covering her bareback. He bent to kiss her forehead, but there are consequences for having sex in the back seat of your car. His neck was sprained. He groaned, waking Alero.

She sluggishly pushed herself off him, forgetting that she was naked and in a car, outside. The windows were tinted, but still… you can never be too careful. Chidi pulled his shirt over her chest and she smiled then leaned in to kiss him.

“You’ll be late for work.” She found her shirt on the car’s floor, took his off and put hers on.

“I really don’t mind getting a query,” he smirked. “Besides, my body hurts. I’ll just call in sick.”

“Okay, then, let’s go in. You can still cook right?” She asked.

“Do people forget how to cook?” he asked back.

She laughed. “I have.”

“No, you haven’t. You never could cook.” He laughed. “If I remember correctly, you have the Midas touch for food. Anything food you touch automatically turns to crap.”

She laughed as she opened his car to leave. “Come on, you’ll get hungry”

He got out of the car then leaned against it after pressing the lock, then he put his key in his pocket and pulled her back to him. “I’m hungry already.”

“Right here? You want us to do it right here?” Her glance was on Dayo who was outside the gate staring at them. She seemed to be on her way to work.

“Okay, let’s go in.” He swung his arm around her and they walked past a stunned Dayo. “What’s her deal?”

“Don’t know, don’t care.” She replied.

When they got into her apartment, Chidi went into her kitchen to work his magic and she excused herself to use the restroom.

She hadn’t noticed Femi when she walked in, she was still in the clouds. When she walked out of her restroom she saw him getting up from her bed.

“Alero,” he said.

“You slept on my bed. Are you feeling sick?” She asked, hurrying over to him.

“Yeah, I don’t feel so good. I’ll have to call in sick.” He said.

“Sorry, will you make yourself coffee?” she asked.

“Umm, Alero, my mum asked us to visit this Saturday, will you be free?”

”Her Birthday, Sure.” She spoke.

“Great, where did I drop my phone, I need to call the office.”

“That will be great. Chidi is also calling in sick.”

Femi got up “I feel better already.”

He headed to his apartment, luckily not running into Chidi.

Alero stared after him. “Will I have to choose again?” She asked no one.

”””””””””””””””””””’

Everybody’s Man – Previous Episode – Next Episode

Everybody’s Man – Chapter 11

FablingPam

4th March 2022

Keywords: Everybody’s Man, Brostitute, African Folktales, Femi, Alero, Web Novel, Nigerian, A Fablingverse Story, Origin Story, Jackal Tales, Fabling, Pam, Free Short Stories

Femi groaned as he slouched on Alero’s couch. He hated how her newfound happiness was making him feel. He looked at his phone screen and saw three missed calls from his mother. He had almost forgotten that he had a mother. He dialled her number.

“Hello.” He said. “I just saw your call, you’re still awake?” he rolled his eyes. “Yes mum, I saw the time.”

He kicked off his shoe and laid back to sleep. “I’ve been busy. That’s why.” This was why he hardly spoke with her, all she did was complain about him not being a good son. “I know it’s your birthday ma. I’ll come over.” He glanced at the clock. Alero and Chidi had still not entered.

“I should come with Alero. Why?” he asked.

Femi got up from the couch and walked to the window to look. “I’ll tell her.”

He did not see them. “This Saturday is fine by me. I’ll check with Alero.” He kept checking for them. He saw a passed out Dixon, then he saw Chidi’s car, and it was moving. He knew that movement, it was a movement inspired by a concurrent movement inside the car. The back and forth of sex happening.

His stomach turned. His head spun. His chest burned. He forgot he was on a call.

“It’s nothing mum. I have to go, See you on Saturday.” He cut the call.

He was confused. They were having sex. Chidi was fucking Alero. Chidi was fucking fucking Alero. He was furious. He knew it would happen, but he thought he would get prep time. He pulled open her freezer and grabbed a bottle of vodka and drowned it. And the bottle drowned his tears, stopping them from flowing. Then he slid down the fridge door. He knew how he felt. He had felt that way once, he felt like something was taken away from him. It was twenty-three years ago. He was seven, and he had just been violated. He could not talk to anybody, tell them what he had been through, he had to suffer it alone.

The alcohol had started working immediately and he fell forward. He could see his little self in the shower, scrubbing till he bled and crying his lungs out. Then the puke came, the consequence of drowning in alcohol. He scurried off the ground and rushed to her bathroom to let out the poison, still holding back his tears.

As the alcohol came out with his lunch, so did his sense. “But she does not belong to you. The voice in his head said.” It was present even though he was in Alero’s apartment.

“You’ve been parasitising off her emotions.” It said as another bout of vomit poured into the toilet. “She has a life. She should have one. And so should you.”

Femi began to pant, the vomit seemed to stop coming out. “Why are you trying to sound reasonable?” He asked the voice.

“Reasonable. That’s how you see it.” It laughed. “What are you trying to achieve by tying her down with sympathy?”

No, the vomit was not done coming out. “Fuck off.” He dismissed the voice. And it actually left.

He tried to force out any more vomit left in his system, but it was really gone now.

He got up and cleaned up. But was exhausted now and instead of heading to his apartment, he crashed on Alero’s bed. “I’ll let her go,” he said before falling asleep.

”””””””””””””””””””’

Everybody’s Man – Previous Episode – Next Episode

Everybody’s Man – Chapter 10

FablingPam

25th February 2022

Keywords: Everybody’s Man, Brostitute, African Folktales, Femi, Alero, Web Novel, Nigerian, A Fablingverse Story, Origin Story, Jackal Tales, Fabling, Pam, Free Short Stories

“Is that not Femi in his car?” Chidi asked. He was escorting Alero in after their fun night at the club.

“O my God!” she exclaimed and ran to the car to check on him.

He was alive. Thank God. “What the hell, Femi.” She shouted once he woke up.

It took him a few seconds to fully wake and stop uttering ‘uh’.

“Why would you sleep in the car? Are you trying to fall sick?” she asked.

“No, no, I was just exhausted. It wasn’t intentional. I swear.” He got out of his car and walked to her apartment ahead of her and Chidi, not wanting to have her interrogate him further.

“Maybe, next time, I’ll just come over instead,” Chidi suggested.

“It’s okay Chidi. I know you are only trying to be considerate. You don’t like seeing me worry about him.” She said, suddenly exhausted.

“You are right. I don’t like it. But I like you. And this time I want to be there for you while you are there for your friend.” he said.

Alero could not respond. Chidi was the first and the last man she had ever liked, and even though she could still not explain why she liked him, she knew that she still liked him.

He stepped forward and kissed her, and she responded.

“So you are now sleeping with the community. It’s not just Femi.” Dixon interrupted their moment.

Alero pulled away from Chidi and rolled her eyes. “A recent ex.”

Chidi smirked. “Guess I’m not the only person jealous of Femi.”

Alero punched his arm. “What are you looking for, Dixon?”

“I came to patch things up, but I see that I was right. You are just an unrepentant bit…

He did not finish his sentence. A punch from Chidi had sent him to the floor, out cold.

“Damn, let’s return to your car.” She said.

“Want to go somewhere?” He asked, shaking his hand from the hurt of knocking the lights out of a man.

“No, I just want to take a ride on you.”

Her response caught him off guard. He stammered for a bit but quickly took out his car keys.

It was a pitch night and his car’s windows were tinted, apart from the rocking of the car, nobody could see what they did. Chidi was also effective, so Dixon had remained on the ground throughout.

Chidi pulled her into himself in a deep kiss and they made their way to his back seat. Once they were in his hands went into her blouse to respectfully free her from it. He knew her so well, he knew her body. His hands were taking her to a cloud she had once been to, and when they found their way into her pants, she remembered his body. Every shudder of orgasm reminded her body that it had once belonged to him.

”””””””””””””””””””’

Follow the link for the next episode, if the next episode is not out, please check back next Friday.

Everybody’s Man – Previous Episode – Next Episode

Everybody’s Man – Chapter 9

FablingPam

18th February 2022

Keywords: Everybody’s Man, Brostitute, African Folktales, Femi, Alero, Web Novel, Nigerian, A Fablingverse Story, Origin Story, Fabling, Pam, Free Short Stories

The next day at work was pretty decent for Femi. The HR had completely lost interest in him for some reason, and he was already taking on tasks.

“Let’s grab a drink after work,” Chidi said from his desk.

“Why, so you can follow me home to see Alero afterwards?” He tried to hide his disgust but he couldn’t.

“I don’t need to follow you to see Alero. I just want to hang.”

“Well, I don’t feel like hanging,” Femi said. Last night had left him agitated. He knew he was angry at Chidi for coming back into Alero’s life, he knew that he was scared that she would no longer have time for him – It had happened before, he knew that he wanted the best for her even though he knew that she did not find him attractive. Yet, he knew that he did not want her to abandon him even if it meant they both died single. The thought made him feel terrible and Chidi being nice to him was not helping.

“Do you—” Chidi started, “never mind.”

Work could not end any sooner. Immediate it was time to leave, he was the first out of the door.

As he drove home, he contemplated visiting his former HR, but he believed she was finally letting him go, which was what he wanted. He was not the type to sleep with the same woman twice, but he had to with her. She was his boss, he did not want her to make working unbearable for him as she had once threatened to when he first refused to sleep with her a second time. He owed her nothing.

But that was not what she thought. Femi’s former HR was furious. After everything she had done for him, all she had given him, he dared to abandon her. She would pace about her office from time to time, contemplating vengeance on the man who discarded her, like she was nothing. He did not even have the courtesy to pick up her calls. She would definitely show him that nobody treated her like crap and got away with it.

By the time Femi arrived, Alero was already leaving

“To where?” he asked. His window turned down as he drove into the compound.

“I have a date with Chidi.” She said.

She was wearing black leather pants with a yellow crop top, and she had pulled out a straight wig from her wardrobe, instead of loosening her afro hair. She had put effort into her look. The last time she had done so was back in the university when she dated Chidi. The same Chidi. His name was giving Femi a headache.

“Okay, stay safe,” Femi said.

“Oh, Femi, I have something to tell you,” she started then trailed off.

“Femi, whatever you do, stay away from Aisha.”

Femi s’s mind had also trailed off. He did not hear her.

She tapped on his dashboard.

“Okay,” Femi said.

“You have my key. Don’t stay up too late, rest well. Will you be alright?” she stumbled all over her words.

It comforted Femi to know that she was still worried about him. “I’m fine, go.” he smiled, noticing the car that had parked outside. “Your lift is here.”

“Okay, good night.” She said then hurried out, not noticing that Femi’s eyes never left her back even after it disappeared.

”””””””””””””””””””’

Everybody’s Man – Previous Episode – Next Episode

Everybody’s Man – Chapter 8

FablingPam

11th February 2022

Keywords: Everybody’s Man, Brostitute, African Folktales, Femi, Alero, Web Novel, Nigerian, A Fablingverse Story, Origin Story, Fabling, Pam, Free Short Stories

It was annoying. Watching Alero Faun over Chidi. It made Femi’s stomach turn. He hated it. He hated this image of Alero

When she opened the door to welcome him, with her normal pleasant ‘Welcome Femi’ face. She caught sight of Chidi and her face froze, then he said her name, and her face did a three-sixty to excitement.

“O my gosh Chidi! What brings you here?” She exclaimed.

“Just wanted to pay my uni crush a visit.” He said.

‘The sly bastard said.’

She jumped on him with a hug. And he held her up.

”Longest time! Mehn I missed you.” she said.

“You missed me, but you were the one who let me go.” He said.

“Oh, come on. Don’t be petty.” She slapped his arm.

“Ouch.” He laughed. “I missed you too. How long has it been?”

“Forever!” She laughed. “You really got me.”

He got her? Femi rolled his eyes. He had had enough.

She was still up in his arms and giggling like a little girl – An annoying little girl.

Luckily for him, his phone rang. Not so luckily, it was his former HR. He put it on silent then stared at his screen until the call stopped. The last thing he wanted right now was to deal with her.

His phone rang for a few minutes, enough minutes to keep his mind off the reunited love birds for a minute.

Then his phone stopped ringing, and when he looked up, they had left. He rolled his eyes and went to lay on her couch to sleep. The voice in his head was quiet. He expected it to speak, but he was right, the voice went quiet when he was around her. He closed his eyes and went to sleep.

Meanwhile, Chidi and Alero took a stroll around the compound.

“So you are still playing mummy to Femi.” He said.

“You wouldn’t understand. I just, I want to help him, I know I can’t. but I can’t abandon him.” She said, “Not again.”

Chidi had a lot of questions, but he had once asked them and she hadn’t given him an answer, and he was sure she wouldn’t give them to him even now. He had been insecure then and jealous, and he had broken up with her, only to realise later how stupid he had been. He loved her back then, and seeing her again, he realised that he still loved her, and he hoped that she still loved him, and was not just being her ‘shit happened – move on’ self.

“You shouldn’t abandon him.” He said. “I don’t know what you are both dealing with, but I know that you mean a lot to him, and you are probably the reason why he is still standing.”

Alero looked away. That was a lot of responsibility to shoulder. But she had decided that what happened to Femi was her fault, and taking on the responsibility of keeping him afloat was a small price to pay.

“But, you don’t need to do this alone. Right-” Chidi said, hoping she’ll say yes.

”””””””””””””””””””’

Follow the link for the next episode, if the next episode is not out, please check back next Friday.

Everybody’s Man – Previous Episode – Next Episode

THE TALE OF OMEKAGU – MIKE EJEAGHA FOLKSONG LYRICS

FablingPam

3rd January 2022

KeyWords: The Tale of Omekagu, Introduction, Igbo to English translation, Mike Ejeagha Folksong Lyrics, Omekagu, lyrics, igbo folk music, Opi, Omenani, folksong, fablingverse folktales, Igbo folktale, fabling, ọfọ na ogu, free to read, read free stories from Africa

THE TALE OF OMEKAGU – THE TALE OF OMEKAGU – MIKE EJEAGHA FOLKSONG LYRICS

Here it comes.
Beautiful people
The Queen and the Husband, introducing to you, the Omenani series. And this is your Omenani special, number 1.

Prelude to verse 1 of Omekagu

Ndi be anyi, onye sị nwantakịrị jide nkakwụ, Ya dobekwara ya mmiri ọ ga-eji wee kwụọ aka.

Our people, He that asks a child to hold a rat, must prepare water that he will wash his hands with

Ọkwazi ihe jọgbulu onwe ya, Na mmadụ ga-afụ oke luulu onye Ọzọ, O welu ya je nye onye ọ sịrị na ya furụ n’anya.

It is also a disastrous thing for the owner, that somebody will see the thing that belongs to someone else, take it, then give it to the person he claims to love

Onye ahụ ga-emechakwanu lota na efi e wero ọdụdụ chi ya na-achụlụ ya ijiji.

That person will later remember that a cow without a tail, its god chases away flies for it.

Maka ị lachasigodu ogede ntụtụ tụnye mkpụlụ ya na mmiri. O mesia, o see enu

Because when you finish licking the seed of pawpaw and put the seed in water, after a while, the seed will come to the top.

Verse 1 of Omekagu

Onye a ị na-emegide, ị ma na ọ bụ ya ga-nopu gị ji n’ọkụ echi?

The person you are doing, do you know if they are the one who will remove yam from the fire for you tomorrow?

Ọ bụgodu na ọ bụru ya wa, Ị ma na ọ bụ nwanne ya na ọ bụ nwanye.

If it’s not them, do you know if it will be their brother or their sister?

Ọ bụno ọ buru ya wa gị wa ka o menyeere , n ma na ọ ga emego onye nke gị?

If it is not you that they do it for, do you know if they will do it for one of your own?

Ife ọkotolo oke e bu na ofodu nwote nwa

What brought about this talk is that someone can birth a child

Fa welu na fa fụlụ ya n’anya, wee togide ya otuto, Otuto ntogbu, otuto ntogbu na-egbu nwa nkịta

They decided that they loved this child so they throw him praises, The same praise that killed the dog.

Ka a na nwatakili a nu iyi

That’s what they gave the child.

Nwantakịlị na-eto ajọ otuto

The child that you shower with wicked praises

Sị na ị fụlụ ya n’anya

Because you love them

Ị kpọọ ya agụ, ị kpọọ ya dike

You call him leopard, you call him strong person,

Ị kpọọ ya nke a, ị kpọọ ya nta, ị kpọọ ya imo

you call him this, you call him that, you call him everything

Na a nụkwa na o mekata mekata mekata wee welu ife a wee se onye chie

Till we learned that he did this and that until he thought

Na Ọ bụlụ o buru onye o sogie n’ilo, o sowe nginwa

Like he has no sibling before him, that he came after you.

Ọ kwa nụ ife mere nwantakịlị a bụ Omekaagụ

This is what happened to the child who is Omekagu.

Ka anyị na-achọ ịkọ akụkọ ya kịta a.

That we want to talk about his story now.

(The Tale of Omekagu)

Chorus of Omekagu

Opi mu fugbuelum Omekagụ; fugbuelum Omekagụ

My horn, please, blow Omekagu to death

Omekagụ li ji Mmụọ; Omekagụ li ede Mmụọ

Omekagụ ate the yam of the Spirit; Omekagụ ate the cocoyam of the Spirit

Ọbụ ni fugbuelum Omekagụ, fugbuelum Omekagụ

If you blow Omekagụ to death, blow Omekagụ to death

Ka m welu ebini guo yi aka

So I will sacrifice a ram to clap for you

Ọbụ na I fugbuelum Omekagụ, fugbuelum Omekagụ

If you blow Omekagụ to death, blow Omekagụ to death

Ka m welu ebini guo yi aka

So I will sacrifice a ram to clap for you

Ma na gị jide ogu, jide ọfọ; Ma na gị jide ogu, jidekwa ọfọ

But hold justice and fairness when you do this.

Oh ho ho oh ho oh ho. Oh ho ho oh ho oh ho.

Ọbụ ni fugbuelum Omekagụ, fugbuelum Omekagụ

If you blow Omekagụ to death, blow Omekagụ to death

Ka m welu ebini guo yi aka

So I will sacrifice a ram to clap for you

Ọbụ na I fugbuelum Omekagụ, fugbuelum Omekagụ

If you blow Omekagụ to death, blow Omekagụ to death

Ka m welu ebini guo yi aka

So I will sacrifice a ram to clap for you

Ma na gị jide ogu, jide ọfọ; Ma na gị jide ogu, jidekwa ọfọ

But hold justice and fairness when you do this.

Oh ho ho oh ho oh ho. Oh ho ho oh ho oh ho.

Verse 2 of Omekagu

Nna Omekagụ nekatara nekata nekata nwee fụ na o ye kwewego ukwe ụna

Omekagu’s fater looked and looked until he saw that his time to die was close.

O wee kpọkuo ndị ichie ya na so na-achị obodo

So he called his age grade in his community

Sị fa na ya ga-echikwanụ ofu nwa ya echichi

Told them that they will coronate one of his children

Ka ọ ga-abụ ụbọsị achọrọ nwoke ma afụafo ọ bụlụ ya nọchiri anya

So that when he dies and they are looking for his son, they will not say they saw none

Ndị ọ kpọkọbara wee jụzie ya kedu onye ị na-achọ ichi ya bụ echichi?

The people he summoned then asked him who he wants to coronate.

Na i nwelu umu umuaka ụmụ nwoke n’abuọ

That he has two male children

Ọ sị fa na ọ bụ nwa ya nke ọdụdụ a na-akpọ Omekaagụ

He told them that it is the younger one called Omekaagụ

Ụfọdụ ndị obodo wee iwe

Some of the community members became angry

Ụfọdụ wee iwe naba

Some became angry and left

Ọ na-ayọ fa, kpọchighee ya azụ

He began begging them, calling them back

Fa nwe sị na fa fụnụrọ ebe ji na-esi n’ọdụdụ wele epu ome

They now said that that they have not seen where a yam starts growing out of the ground with its buttocks

Ke o si bụrụ nwatakịrị ka a ga-echi echichi?

That ow did he decide that the child will be coronated?

Ma nke okenye anọdụ ka ọ ga-abụ

While the elder will stay and let it happen.

E ruofa echi niile, fa ebido mebe nsị, mebe arụ

That is how tomorrow, they will start doing juju, and abominations

Ka ọ ga-abụ ndị ụmụaka ha ga-amụta n’ọdụniihu echi a sị fa jee kpochibe

So that the children of his children will have to undo the sins of their father.

Fa wee kpọọ nna Omekaagụ wee sị ya na fa agaghị anọkwa emee ife dị otu a

They now called Omekagụ’s father and told him that they will not be part of this

Ya onwe ya, wekwuazi iwe sị kama ọ ga-abụ na ya machi Omekaagụ echichi

He, himself too became angry and said that rather than he not coronating Omekagu,

Ife dị ofu emee

Let the, whatever that will happens, happen.

O wee mekata mekata we bụrụ mbọsị Eke

And so he kept doing until it became the day of Eke

Nna Omekaagụ wee kpọọ Omekaagụ wee kebe ya ekike a na-eke nwa eze

And Omekaagụ’s father called him and adorned him with the clothes fit for a prince

Wee kechasịa ya bụ ekike wee duru ya dọkwasa n’elu inyịnya

Then placed him on top of a horse when he was done.

Gwa onye isi odibo ye sị ye kpụrụ Omekaagụ

Told his chief maid servant to take Omekaagụ out

Ka ha gbagharịa afịa be ha ka ọ bụrụ na ndị obodo amara onye ga-achị ha

That they should go into their market place so that the whole community will know who will be their king

Ma ọ bụrụ na ọ dị ka ọ ga-adị

In case of if the unexpected should happen

Ka fa nọzi ebe ha na-agbagharị afịa

While they were on their way to the market

Nwanne Omekagụ nu

Omekaagụ’s brother heard (what was about to happen)

Wee welu opi yaaaa o wetara n’agụ bụ opi ike wee fụa

And so he took his horn which he got from the forest, the great horn and blew:

Chorus of Omekagu

Opi mu fugbuelum Omekagụ; fugbuelum Omekagụ

My horn, please, blow Omekagu to death

Omekagụ li ji Mmụọ; Omekagụ li ede Mmụọ

Omekagụ ate the yam of the Spirit; Omekagụ ate the cocoyam of the Spirit

Ọbụ ni fugbuelum Omekagụ, fugbuelum Omekagụ

If you blow Omekagụ to death, blow Omekagụ to death

Ka m welu ebini guo yi aka

So I will sacrifice a ram to clap for you

Ọbụ na I fugbuelum Omekagụ, fugbuelum Omekagụ

If you blow Omekagụ to death, blow Omekagụ to death

Ka m welu ebini guo yi aka

So I will sacrifice a ram to clap for you

Ma na gị jide ogu, jide ọfọ; Ma na gị jide ogu, jidekwa ọfọ

But hold justice and fairness when you do this.

Oh ho ho oh ho oh ho. Oh ho ho oh ho oh ho.

Ọbụ ni fugbuelum Omekagụ, fugbuelum Omekagụ

If you blow Omekagụ to death, blow Omekagụ to death

Ka m welu ebini guo yi aka

So I will sacrifice a ram to clap for you

Ọbụ na I fugbuelum Omekagụ, fugbuelum Omekagụ

If you blow Omekagụ to death, blow Omekagụ to death

Ka m welu ebini guo yi aka

So I will sacrifice a ram to clap for you

Ma na gị jide ogu, jide ọfọ; Ma na gị jide ogu, jidekwa ọfọ

But hold justice and fairness when you do this.

Oh ho ho oh ho oh ho. Oh ho ho oh ho oh ho.

Question of Omekagu

Ndị be anyị onye ị sị na ị ga-eme ajọ ife, Ọgịnị ka o mere gị?

“Our people, the person you said you want to do something evil to, what did he do to you?”

Nke a bụ ajụjụ ị ga-ajụgodu onwe gị tupu i mee mmadụ ajọ ife

This is a question you must ask yourself. Before doing evil to a person,

Welukwa aja wee meli elu/mee n’elu.

Take sand and lift it up

I kpote aja nke izizi, i cheelu anyanwụ

If you carry the first sand, you show it to the sun.

I kpota nke ịbụa, i cheelu anyanwụ

If you carry the second sand, you show it to the sun.

I kpota nke ịtọ, i cheelu anyanwụ

If you carry the third sand, you show it to the sun.

Ka o welu ya na na iji ọfọ

So that it will be that you are using fairness

Maka na idide ụbọsị ụtụtụ na-ekwulị na ọ ọfọ na a ji awa ala

Because the earthworm from the early morning has been saying that he breaks the land with justice.

Ejule wee wee sị na ọ bụ ire ọma ka e ji aga n’ogwu

And the snail then said that he uses a good tongue to passes through thorns.

Gị na onwe gị, i jikwa ogu jide ọfọ?

You yourself, are acting in justice and fairness?

Chorus

Opi mu fugbuelum Omekagụ; fugbuelum Omekagụ

My horn, please, blow Omekagu to death

Omekagụ li ji Mmụọ; Omekagụ li ede Mmụọ

Omekagụ ate the yam of the Spirit; Omekagụ ate the cocoyam of the Spirit

Ọbụ ni fugbuelum Omekagụ, fugbuelum Omekagụ

If you blow Omekagụ to death, blow Omekagụ to death

Ka m welu ebini guo yi aka

So I will sacrifice a ram to clap for you

Ọbụ na I fugbuelum Omekagụ, fugbuelum Omekagụ

If you blow Omekagụ to death, blow Omekagụ to death

Ka m welu ebini guo yi aka

So I will sacrifice a ram to clap for you

Ma na gị jide ogu, jide ọfọ; Ma na gị jide ogu, jidekwa ọfọ

But hold justice and fairness when you do this.

Oh ho ho oh ho oh ho. Oh ho ho oh ho oh ho.

Ọbụ ni fugbuelum Omekagụ, fugbuelum Omekagụ

If you blow Omekagụ to death, blow Omekagụ to death

Ka m welu ebini guo yi aka

So I will sacrifice a ram to clap for you

Ọbụ na I fugbuelum Omekagụ, fugbuelum Omekagụ

If you blow Omekagụ to death, blow Omekagụ to death

Ka m welu ebini guo yi aka

So I will sacrifice a ram to clap for you

Ma na gị jide ogu, jide ọfọ; Ma na gị jide ogu, jidekwa ọfọ

But hold justice and fairness when you do this.

Oh ho ho oh ho oh ho. Oh ho ho oh ho oh ho.

VERSE 3 of Omekagu

Omekaagụ afụzie, arigozie elu ịnyịnya na-agbago zi afịa

Omekaagụ had left, he had climbed on to the horse, and was heading to the market

Nwanne ya wee bilu opi a dọnye n’ọnụ, O gbuzie opi nụ gbuo ya gbuo ya gbuo ya bụ opi

His brother now carried the horn and put it in his mouth., then he blew it consistently

Omekaagụ wee si n’elu ịnyịnya katakpii n’anị. Ọ bụlụkwana ọnwụ

Omekagu now fell from the top of the horse ‘katakpii’ straight to the floor. It was death.

Hei! Obodo wee delụ, ụfọdụ na ọsọ

Hei! The community was in great shock, some were running

Ụfọdụ nọ n’obodo nụ ife merenụ, fa e were ọsọ na-agbata n’afịa Eke

Some who heard what happened used speed to gather at Eke market

Ka a malụ ife mere chi ji wee jie n’efifie

So they will know why the unexpected happened

Nna Omekaagụ anụzie ya bụ ife ka ọ nọ n’ụlọ

Omekaagụ’s father heard about what happened while he was at home

Wee chọtakwa ndị e nụ bụ ndị gwara ye ụbọchị ụtụtụ

And called together those who told him earlier in the day

Na ji anaghị esi n’ọdụdụ epu some

That a yam does not grow from the tail

Wee kpọọ fa sị fa lekwanụ ihe na-emenu

Then he told them what was happening

Ha niile wee zue sị ya ọ bụrụ na ọ merọ, ị ma ma ife

They all told him that if it did not happen, he will not learn

Ife merenụ bụ na a ga-achọwa anị

So what they will have to do is seak ani

Ife kpatara nwa ji si n’elu ịnyịnya wee daa wee nwụrụ

To know what caused the child to fall from the horse and died.

Ya bụ i fugo ifee nụnwa a na-atụ n’ilu

That is, You have seen what the proverbs say

Ebe ị sị na ị ma chi nwa gị diọkpara eze

Since you have said that you will not crown the eldest child as king

I jee ichi nke ọdụdụ. ị fụrọfụ

And you went to crown the younger. You have seen

Na efi na-enweghị ọdụdụ chi ya achụwafụrụ ya ijiji

That the cow without a tail, its god chases away flies for it.

Nna Omekaagụ wee kpọlu mmadụ, mmadu ole ma ole wee jewe n’afa

Omekagu’s father took some people and went to the place of the diviner

E luzie n’afa, efie na fu onye na afụrụ ya ọfụ

When they reached the place of the diviner, the native doctor who sees

Wee welu ọkpụkpa wụraa n’ani wụraa n’ani wụraa n’anị

Threw his beads on the ground three times

Wee sị ya ya jee ka ọ yọwa nwa ya diọpara na ọ bụ ya bụ ife mekpọrọ nụ

And told them to go and beg the eldest son, that he was the cause of all that happened

Na ọ bụrụ na ọ yọbu ya, Omekaagụ ga-esi n’ebe o dina kulie

If he (the king) begs him, Omekaagụ will rise from the dead

O wee bụlụ ya bụ na nna Omekaagụ anọta

And so Omekaagụ’s father returned

Wee yọba diọkpara sị ya biko bido taata

And begged the first son saying that from today

Na ngwulu ya niile dị ya n’aka

His compound is in his hands

Na ọ bụ na o jizi ike mee ka nwa bụ Omekaagụ kunie

That if he can make his son Omekaagụ rise up

Ya welu ife niile ya bụ ife ya nwele enwe

He should take everything he has

Omekaagụ ya nwa tọgbọkwanụ n’ozu

Omekaagụ was lying lifeless

O mazi ife na-emenụ?

Did he know what was happening?

Otuto ntogbu na-egbu nwa nkịta

The praise that kills the baby dog

O kuniazi gakwulu Omekaagụ

Did it go and meet Omekaagụ?

Nna ya na anya mmiri

His father was in tears

Nne ya na anya mmiri

His mother was in tears

Wa ayọkatazie nke diọkpara a nụ nwa

He kept pleading with his first son

Ndị be anyị, ọ bụrụ na ị nụrọ ayịyọ mmadụ ibe rịọrọ gị

Our people, if you do not heed the advice of your fellow man

Ọ bụ nke mmụọ ka ị ga-anụ

Is it that of the spirit that you will hear?

Eee! Mmadụ ibe gi yọọ gị ife. ị nụrụ

Yes! If your fellow human being begs you for something, listen

Ọbụ ni fugbuelum Omekagụ, fugbuelum Omekagụ

If you blow Omekagụ to death, blow Omekagụ to death

Ka m welu ebini guo yi aka

So I will sacrifice a ram to clap for you

Ọbụ na I fugbuelum Omekagụ, fugbuelum Omekagụ

If you blow Omekagụ to death, blow Omekagụ to death

Ka m welu ebini guo yi aka

So I will sacrifice a ram to clap for you

Ma na gị jide ogu, jide ọfọ; Ma na gị jide ogu, jidekwa ọfọ

But hold justice and fairness when you do this.

Mmm mmm mm mm mm mm, Mmm mmm mm mm mm mm

Unu anugo mgbe akpịrị na-ebe akwa

Our people, you have heard when the termite is crying

Ọ ọ kwanụ akwa arịrị

It is lamentation

Egwu onye agbaghị n’ọkpa, o kwee n’isi

A dance of the legs or nodding of the head

Etu a ka e mekazialụ

It continues this way

O wee bụlụ bụ na nwanne Omekaagụ wee welụkwa opi ya nụ

And Omekaagụ’s brother took his horn

Opi ike wee tinye n’ọnụ

The great horn and put it in his mouth

Wee kpọbakwa opi ya sị ya biko kpọteere ya nwanne ya

And called his horn and begged it to bring back his brother.

Chorus of Omekagu

Opi m futeelum Omekagụ; futelu m Omekagụ

My horn, please, bring back Omekagu.

Omekagụ li ji Mmụọ; Omekagụ li ede Mmụọ

Omekagụ ate the yam of the Spirit; Omekagụ ate the cocoyam of the Spirit

Ọbụ ni i futelum Omekagụ, futelum Omekagụ

If you bring Omekagụ back, bring back Omekagu.

Ka m welu ebini guo yi aka

Let me sacrifice a cow to clap for you.

Ọbụ na I futeelum Omekagụ; futelu m Omekagụ

If you bring Omekagụ back, bring Omekagụ back

Ka m welu ebini guo yi aka

Let me sacrifice a cow to clap for you.

Ma gị jide ogu, jide ọfọ; Ma gị jide ogu, jidekwa ọfọ

But hold justice and fairness when you do this.

Oh ho ho oh ho oh ho. Oh ho ho oh ho oh ho.

Ọbụ ni i futelum Omekagụ, futelum Omekagụ

If you bring Omekagụ back, bring back Omekagu.

Ka m welu ebini guo yi aka

Let me sacrifice a cow to clap for you.

Ọbụ na I futeelum Omekagụ; futelu m Omekagụ

If you bring Omekagụ back, bring Omekagụ back

Ka m welu ebini guo yi aka

Let me sacrifice a cow to clap for you.

Ma gị jide ogu, jide ọfọ; Ma gị jide ogu, jidekwa ọfọ

But hold justice and fairness when you do this.

Oh ho ho oh ho oh ho. Oh ho ho oh ho oh ho.

Outro of Omekagu

O ru ka ọ fụchalu ya bụ opi ya

As he finished blowing the horn

Omekaagụ wee si n’ọnwụ wee kunie

Omekaagụ rose from the dead

Nne na nna ya wee fụchasịa anya mmiri

His parents wiped their tears

Anụrị wee ju fa obi

Joy filled their hearts

Ndị nine nọ ebe ahụ wee soro fa na-anụrị

Everybody present rejoiced with them

Maka na ọ gbara fa gharịị

Because it was a mystery to them

Ya bụ ụmụnne m na ụmụnna m

Therefore, my brothers and sisters

E sịkwana na ọ bụ maka ị fụ mmadụ n’anya

Do not say that it is because you love someone

Ka ị ga-eji wee welụ ife lulu onye ọzọ wee jee nye onye a

Then, you will deprive another person of his right to the comfort of the person you love.

Na ọ dịrọ MMA

It is not good.

Ya bụ onye ọ bụla mebe ezigbo ife

That is to say, every person should do the right thing.

Chorus of Omekagu

Opi m futeelum Omekagụ; futelu m Omekagụ

My horn, please, bring back Omekagu.

Omekagụ li ji Mmụọ; Omekagụ li ede Mmụọ

Omekagụ ate the yam of the Spirit; Omekagụ ate the cocoyam of the Spirit

Ọbụ ni i futelum Omekagụ, futelum Omekagụ

If you bring Omekagụ back, bring back Omekagu.

Ka m welu ebini guo yi aka

Let me sacrifice a cow to clap for you.

Ọbụ na I futeelum Omekagụ; futelu m Omekagụ

If you bring Omekagụ back, bring Omekagụ back

Ka m welu ebini guo yi aka

Let me sacrifice a cow to clap for you.

Ma gị jide ogu, jide ọfọ; Ma gị jide ogu, jidekwa ọfọ

But hold justice and fairness when you do this.

Oh ho ho oh ho oh ho. Oh ho ho oh ho oh ho.

Ọbụ ni i futelum Omekagụ, futelum Omekagụ

If you bring Omekagụ back, bring back Omekagu.

Ka m welu ebini guo yi aka

Let me sacrifice a cow to clap for you.

Ọbụ na I futeelum Omekagụ; futelu m Omekagụ

If you bring Omekagụ back, bring Omekagụ back

Ka m welu ebini guo yi aka

Let me sacrifice a cow to clap for you.

Ma gị jide ogu, jide ọfọ; Ma gị jide ogu, jidekwa ọfọ

But hold justice and fairness when you do this.

Oh ho ho oh ho oh ho. Oh ho ho oh ho oh ho.

End Note

Disclaimer:

I decided to write these lyrics because in 2015 I searched for them online and found none, and in 2021, there was still non, so I wrote it out for people like me who may want to understand what the Master Storyteller, Mike Ejeagha was singing. So, pardon my spelling. I’m neither an expert in writing nor speaking Igbo, so my strategy for all lyrics translations is to write down exactly what I heard, see if someone else wrote it better in an academic paper, check with any Igbo speaker who has my time, check an Igbo to English translation dictionary for the most likely word he said, then when I get tired of all the work, publish.

Meanings I felt you may Like To Know

Fugbu is a play on words, to -gbu òpì is to blow a horn, by saying fugbu it is like saying tugbu. Gbu is to kill, fu also means to blow, so because you blow a horn, instead of saying strike to death (tugbu), he says fugbu, blow to death. It also matches the end chorus which is futalu to search for/find then bring.
Although, he could also have been saying figbu, which means to strangle
Katakpii is an onomatopoeia
Opi is a flute/horn made from an animal’s horn.
Ogede is the Igbo word for plantain, banana and pawpaw. Since only pawpaw has (mkpukpu) seeds, it’s safe to assume that it means pawpaw.
Ma na gị jide ogu jide ọfọ literally translates to ‘but hold justice and fairness,’ however it means to be just and fair.
Guo yi aka translates to clap for you but means to show appreciation
Ebini is the Igbo word for cow
Ji is Yam in Igbo, and is highly regarded in the spiritual realm
Ede is Cocoyam.

Okay, I guess that is that. How you enjoyed this beautiful folksong as narrated by Mike Ejiagha. In the following weeks I will be telling the Fablingverse’ version of this folktale, please subscribe to get notified. In the meantime, check out our other African folktales.
To listen to this folk song on Youtube, please follow this link.

Shayo and His New Giraffe Friend

FablingPam

3rd March 2021

free short stories Shayo and his new giraffe friend — Free short stories Shayo and his new giraffe friend

Shayo and His New Giraffe Friend: Thriller, Free to Read Short Stories, Fabling, Pam, Shayo, Tayo, Grief, reincarnation, paranormal, Short Story

The rain was falling again so Shayo could not go out to play, he dropped his ball and kicked it lightly then sat on his butt. His mum was in the study working, and his dad had travelled again. Shayo thought of throwing a tantrum, but he clearly remembered what his mum said. “Shayo, if you disturb me one more time, I’ll take your Sunday ice cream from you.” Shayo frowned.

He stood up to look out of the window again, but the rain seemed heavier, he sighed then slowly walked around the sitting room before another longing gaze out of the window. Then he walked out of the sitting room, and to the study. His mother was lost in her work.

Shayo continued his walk. He went to the fridge, opened it, then the ice cream container, it was still full. He closed the fridge then went to the store. Inside the store on the top of a pile, there was a toy giraffe. Shayo wondered what it was doing up there, he climbed to the top of the pile, trying not to make any noise, then he grabbed it, and ran into the sitting room with it.

“What is your name?” Shayo asked. “I’ll c…

“My name is Tayo,” the giraffes said.

Shayo jumped

“Don’t be afraid, I won’t hurt you.”

Shayo stopped.

“I am just a talking toy I promised.”

“Where are you from?” Shayo asked

“The other place.” It replied. “It is the place where little children go when they leave this place.”

“Are you here to play with me?” Shayo asked

“Yes.” The giraffe answered, its eyes began to glow. “What game will you like to play?”

Shayo sat back down and thought.

“If the rain could stop falling, I would like to play ball.”

The giraffe’s head turned to look outside the window, the rain seemed more aggressive. “Let me see what I can do.”

The rain stopped and the sun came out.

“How did you do that?” Shayo asked.

“A miracle,” the giraffe said.

Shayo laughed, grabbed the giraffe and his ball, and ran out to play.

He set up the goal post and placed the giraffe down. This time the giraffe did not stay put, it moved, and it stretched to warm up.

Shayo kicked the ball and Tayo ran after it. They kicked the ball together, Shayo scored a lot of goals and Tayo scored some, and then Shayo got tired and laid on the grass.

Tayo joined him.

“How old are you now?” Tayo asked

“I’m five,” Shayo answered.

“You are a big boy now.” He said, “How is daddy?”

“Daddy is fine, he travels a lot. So, I hardly see him.”

“What of mummy?” Tayo asked

“She is working,” Shay answered. “Do you want to see her?”

“Yes!” Tayo jumped up, then realized how eager he seemed, “yes”

Shayo grabbed him and ran into the study.

Tayo stared at her, his brows furrowed, eyes squinted, and lips turned down.

“Mummy mummy! See my new friend, he made the rain stop falling!” Shayo said

“That’s good Shayo.” She said not lifting her head. “What’s his name?”

“Tayo.”

She looked up and at the giraffe. It looked strange, but it felt familiar. “How did you get that giraffe?”

“I found it in the store.”

“But that’s impossible, I… I burnt it.”

“Mummy.” The giraffe said.

She ran towards it and hugged it.

“Mummy do you know Tayo?” Shayo asked, but his mum just kept crying.

“I’m sorry I’m sorry, I was trying to move on, I’m sorry, we did not have the money to treat you, I’m sorry, we will change things.”

“Mummy.” The giraffe said.

She pulled back to look at it.

“Your love, not your money, brought me back.” And the lights vanished from its eyes, it was a toy again.

“Tayo, no no, Tayo don’t go.” she shook him, the giraffe did not speak, she started crying.

“He has left the giraffe,” Shayo said

His mum cried some more.

“He went into your stomach.”

She froze.

“Tayo is in your stomach,” Shayo repeated.

She stood up almost falling back down, grabbed her keys and Tayo and ran out.

“Where are we going?” Shayo asked but his mother did not reply.

She rushed out of the house, into her car and to a drug store. Then she rushed back into her car and hurried home.

Shayo sat in front of his mother’s room starring. she had shut herself in after returning from the drug store, and now he could hear her sobbing.

The door opened and she fell to the floor and hugged him. “I’m sorry,” she said. “I love you so so much.”

“What happened?” He asked.

“Your sister is in my stomach.” She replied.

—————————–

Shayo and His New Giraffe Friend

Please like and subscribe if you enjoyed this story and share to help build our community.

Also, you may enjoy reading The Jackal and The Peacock

Mbe the tortoise and the rich man

FablingPam

3rd February 2021

Mbe the tortoise and the rich manMbe the tortoise and the rich manMbe the tortoise and the rich man

Mbe the tortoise and the rich man: Igbo Folktale, Anansi vs Mbe, tortoise folk tale, Anansi the spider, the rich man, the poor looking rich man, ijapa, Fabling, Pam

Once upon a time in the land of folktales, Mbe, The Tortoise decided it was time to marry, he had become a farmer and the only way he could get his crops sold in the market was if he had a wife, as that was the rule of the land. Women without husbands could not own farmlands and men without wives could not own market stalls. Even though tortoise needed a wife to gain permission to sell his good at the market, he did not want a wife from his village, because all the women in his village knew him to be poor, lazy, cunning, sneaky, smart, vindictive, uncultured, and wise, and so they did not want to marry him.

At that time, there was also a rich man from Mbe’s village who also needed a wife. But he was so rich that everybody knew he was rich and wanted a piece of his wealth, so he did not feel comfortable with marrying a from his village.

Realizing that they could not marry from their village, both The rich man and Mbe the Tortoise set out to a faraway village to find wives. Mbe alone, and the rich man with his entourage. On their way, they both ran into each other and exchanged greetings.

After greeting each other Mbe asked the rich man where he was heading. Mbe already knew where the rich man was heading. Mbe had planned his journey to coincide with that of the rich man. The rich man told him that he was on his way to find a wife and Mbe said. “Oh, what a coincidence, me too.”

The rich man and Mbe began talking until they got to the point of the conversation that Mbe wanted. Mbe asked The rich man why he was going to a different town to find a wife and the rich man told him, then Mbe said, “But if you go into the new village looking like a rich man, won’t the women there also know you are rich and marry you for your money?”

The rich man panicked, so Mbe continued, “Why don’t we exchange clothes? If you go in looking like a for a man dressed in rags to have such a rich looking entourage?” The rich man had not realised this, he asked Tortoise to suggest what he could do with them, and the tortoise had an answer. “I’m already dressed like you, you could give them to me and I’ll handle them till you return.” The rich man agreed and handed his entourage over to Mbe. Then they continued on their journey, but now the rich man was alone, dressed in rags, and had a load of bride price that only he could not carry.

“People in the new village will be suspicious if a man who looks like you do comes to marry their daughter bearing all these, why don’t I take them?” The rich man agreed and gave the tortoise his bride price and the tortoise gave him his. And now there was nothing left to take from the rich man, so they both continued on their journey.

When they got to the village, the people flocked around the tortoise and dismissed the poor looking rich man. The tortoise did not have to sell himself, his wealthy appearance sold him. Once he announced he had come looking for a wife, everybody offered him their daughters, and he got to pick the most pleasing looking women. He even found a female tortoise willing to marry him. By the end of the time night came, the tortoise had married 50 wives.

The rich man on the other hand had terrible luck. When he announced why he had come, the villagers dispersed and hid their daughters from him, he went from house to house asking, even begging for a wife, but everybody turned him back. Then he came upon a field where a woman was harvesting some crops, she was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. He asked her why she had not gone to marry Tortoise and she laughed and told him that she was not interested in being the fifty-first wife of a man who was overly reliant on his wealth. He asked her if he could help her harvest her crops and she said yes. While working together, The rich man and the woman started talking and during their conversation, it slipped that he was a rich man. She was not as surprised as he had expected, and she told him that she could sense that there was something different about him. So she asked him why he had fallen for the tortoise’s trick.

“Anansi.” The rich man said. “While I was planning my journey, Anansi the spider came to tell me that Mbe the tortoise had confided in him that he would trick me into letting him come to the village as me and me going as him, and they had made a bet about it. Anansi had bet that I would not fall for the trick, and he was right, I would not fall for it, but he also had a lesson he wanted to teach tortoise for something tortoise had done to him, so he came to me with another deal, and told me to go into the village as a poor man and let Mbe go in as a rich man, and if at the end of the day I could not find a wife as a poor man, then I could strip Mbe of my wealth once we left the village, retrieve my entourage and head to another village.”

After listening to the poor man, the woman laughed and asked him if he was still looking for a wife. He said yes, and so she took him to her parents. At first, her parents refused and insisted that she married Mbe, but when she would not change her mind, they agreed to let her marry the poor looking rich man. Their marriage happened at the same time that Mbe’s marriage to the 50 women happened, and the women getting married to Mbe made it a point to laugh at her. They even used her to cheer up their friends who were not picked by Mbe, saying, ‘At e=least you are not getting married to the poorest man in the world.”

The rich man got angry at them for making fun of his wife and almost demanded that the tortoise returned his wealth, but the woman stopped him with a mischievous smile. After the wedding they all went in with their wives and while in bed with his new wife, the rich man asked, “What if I lied to you, and I am actually not rich?”

His wife replied. “Then at least I got married to a person I can have a good conversation with for the rest of my life, and my life will not be boring.”

Reassured, they consummated their marriage and went to sleep.

In Mbe’s quarters, Mbe lined up his fifty wives and consummated his marriage with all of them, in order to prevent them from leaving him when the truth was revealed. He worked so hard through the night that by the time morning came he had become, so skinny that the rich man’s attire could no longer fit him.

When the rich man woke up he told his wife he was going to get his wealth from the tortoise so they could head home, but she stopped him, saying, “If truly you are a rich man, and the tortoise is poor, won’t his fifty wives refuse to follow him?” So they journeyed to the rich man’s home while the tortoise journeyed to his own home, carried by the rich man’s entourage as he had rendered himself paralyzed. And his fifty wives trailed them.

When they arrived at the village, the people were shocked to see the rich man looking poor and asked him if he was robbed, but he explained that the tortoise had convinced him that he would not find a good wife if he went there looking rich. He greeted Anansi and thanked him for the tip, then they waited for the tortoise to arrive.

Tortoise’s arrival was met with laughter from the village. His wives were rowdy and proud and unaware. They thought the villager had gathered to welcome their richest man. But when the entourage spotted their master, they stripped the tortoise of the rich man’s cloth and dropped him. Then they returned to their master’s side with his wealth. The rich man got changed and handed Mbe his clothing to the shock of his new wives.

The rich man said thank you to Tortoise, then returned to his mansion with his wife.

The tortoise was distraught. Being surrounded by wealth, he had forgotten that he was poor, and now that his new wives realized what he had done, they were so angry that they refused to let him touch them.

Anansi congratulated the tortoise on winning the bet and acquiring fifty wives, and the tortoise thanked him for telling the rich man about their bet. He said to Anansi. “I knew you would try to teach me a lesson with this, but you see, women do not like to suffer, now I have fifty wives who will have children, work for me, and make me a comfortable man.”

Anansi was lost for words, so he walked away.

Tortoise new wives were all angry at first, but seeing as they had come along way from home, and everybody at home thought they had married a rich man, they decided to work to getter and become rich in the new village. Of the fifty, only 10 became pregnant, the forty who did not become pregnant returned his bride price and found new husbands, but with just the 10 who remained, working hard for their survival, Mbe tortoise could finally become the laziest version of himself. This is why till date, you will still see tortoises lazing around in his house and never bothering to work hard.

The End

Mbe The Tortoise and The Rich Man

——————————————————

Not the ending you were expecting right? I find that Mbe, also known as Ijapa (‘i’t ‘ja’cket kpa) to the Yorubas in Nigeria, and Anansi, the God of stories from Ghana, share similar stories. While Anansi’s tales tend to explain life’s concepts, Tortoise’s tales tend to show either the importance or the consequence of being too cunning or smart. Lol, that was me just being a folktale geek for a second, you can check out our Anansi vs Mbe category for more folk tales involving the two wise guys, or you can go down the rabbit hole of the Fablingverse’s many story worlds. You are welcome to spend forever here.

The Day The Gods Answered

FablingPam

19th January 2021

Keyworsds: The Day The Gods Answered, Free to read, short story, Humour, Throlling, Fablingverse

Once in a while, in the Fablingverse, the gods get together and draw a raffle lot with every creature’s prayers. When a creature’s name is picked, irrespective of the motive behind their prayers, it would be answered. And that time had come, and this time, a human from Earth 1 was the winner.

Bidemi had been indoors all day, playing Neverwinter when PHCN took the light. He was just about to enter the dungeon at — with his teammates, he looked up and said, “God Why? Please, let them bring back the light!” But the light did not come back on.

He got up to get some food from the fridge despite knowing there was no food in it and prayed. “God please let there be food in there.” But when he opened it, it was empty.

He went to his sitting room and turned on the television to Netflix, and it had expired. He looked up and prayed, “God, A million dollars in my account would be nice.” but he got not alert.

He picked up his phone and dialed his friend’s number to ask for some money, but his friend said, “Sorry guy, Owu dey blow me, the poverty is real bro.” then he prayed for Bidemi “God will provide for us.”

Bidemi said Amen. Then lay on his bed, but he needed to eat some food, so he got up and went to the rest room, but had difficulty peeing, so even though he he knew he would get no answer, he prayed. “God please let it not be an STI.”

He didn’t even wash his hands when he left the rest room, and he went to out of his house to wait for a food hawker. But there was non, so he prayed again, “God please, if not anything, please just let a ground nut hawker appear.”

And that was it. A groundnut hawker appeared. Bidemi saw the groundnut hawker appear too and realised that the gods were alive, and the had been listening to him all day. He realised that he had made a mistake. He should have asked for something else. He prayed, “God please, not that prayer, please, a car, please I need a car.” But no car appeared.

The groundnut seller was walking away, he shouted, “Groundnut! Wait please!” then went back to praying, “Okay, okay, God please, please 1 million Naira, just one million Naira.”

He prayed and he prayed and the gods of the Fablingverse laughed. That was the sole point of the raffle, entertainment for the gods during their Once in a while meeting.

————-

Don’t you just hate it when a mundane prayer gets answered? Want to read about somebody else being trolled by life? Check out The Night He Lost

Agadi Nwanyi na Asi Asiri (The Gossiping Old Woman) – An Igbo Mythology on The First Dibia

FablingPam

12th January 2021

Agadi Nwanyi na Asi Asiri (The Gossiping Old Woman) - An Igbo Mythology on The First Dibia

Keywords: Agadi Nwanyi na asi asiri (the gossiping old woman), An Igbo Mythology – The First Dibia, Igbos, African, Nigerian Mythology, Free to Read, Short Story, Fabling, Pam, Fablingverse, Osu, Ugiri tree, Agwu, Onwa, Chinaeke, Mbe, Nkita

A long time ago, in the early years of the Igbos, after they had settled in their new land, a great woman was born, and she was called Agadi Nwanyi na Asi Asiri—the Gossiping Old Woman—the First Dibia.

Whenever the first Igbos migrated to a new land, they would make a deal with the arusi of the land to ensure the god was okay to their settlement. One of the men, usually the first son—di Okpala—would activate the arusi with a sacrifice. This man and his lineage would later be called Osu (but that’s a different and very complicated story) for they were the pure ones, the ones connected to the god of the land. Nobody could lay a finger on them without facing the god’s vengeance.

After being activated, the god or goddess of the land—usually a version of the elemental gods—would grant the immigrants permission to become citizens and give them laws to live by. If these laws were broken, either the entire community would perish, or the culprit alone would suffer the consequences.

In the land where Agadi Nwanyi was born, the arusi was the female embodiment of that part of the earth, she was the goddess, Nneoma. When she gave the founders her laws, they accepted them and vowed never to break them, thus earning her permission to settle in the land.

The Osu, despite being the one to activate the goddess, could not see into the spirit realm. The Igbos, learning that everything in the land was connected to a spirit, struggled to adapt because they lacked spiritual insight.

One day, an old woman, Agadi Nwanyi, received a calling. At first, it was deemed Ara (madness)—something unprecedented in their history, even in their former land. To the onlookers, she seemed mad, so they avoided her. In her so-called madness, during Onwa Abuo (the second moon of the lunar year), she ventured into the forest. She stayed there for three moons, and in Onwa Agwu (the month of the masquerades, the fifth moon), she returned to her community, appearing like a madwoman yet exuding the wisdom of the sanest among the Igbos.

Nobody knew what had happened in the forest, but the old woman had accessed the Void of Agwu and gained the wisdom of their world and the one beyond. She knew the names of all gods and spirits and how to make requests of them. She had become the first dibia. She could hear everyone’s thoughts, see the past and the future, and understand everything about everyone.

It became clear that the god of wisdom and divinity himself had called her to his service. The Igbos called her Agadi Nwanyi na Asi Asiri—the Gossiping Old Woman—because she knew everything and shared all she knew. She proved invaluable, even curing illnesses by listening to the spirits of trees. She became their dibia, their native doctor.

While she lived, everyone sought her wisdom, and she helped all without charging a personal fee, taking only what the gods and spirits required. But one day, Onwu (Death) came for Agadi Nwanyi.

Chineke had once sent The Dog (Nkita) to instruct the Igbos on how to avoid death becoming permanent after the first human died. However, Nkita met The Tortoise (Mbe) along the way and got distracted by the keg palm wine which Mbe had offered him. Forgetting the original instruction, Nkita told the humans to bury their dead in the earth, cementing the permanence of death.

When Agadi Nwanyi died, the Igbos became hopeless, realizing how dependent they had become on her wisdom. They refused to bury her and begged the Osu to summon the goddess of the land. They cried, beseeching the goddess to plead with Chinaeke to return the old woman to them.

Chineke heard their pleas but bound by the laws of death, could not bring her back. However, moved by compassion, He offered a replacement. Through their goddess, He instructed them to bury the old woman, promising to restore what they missed about her.

After they buried Agadi Nwanyi na Asi Asiri, a sacred Ugiri (bush mango) tree sprouted from her head. The seeds of the tree held all the knowledge she had gained through her connection with Agwu, along with the ability to access further wisdom.

The Igbos were instructed to take two seeds from the Ugiri tree, cut them into halves, and tie each half vertically on the same string. This string was called Afa. From time to time, Agwu would call certain individuals, bestowing upon them the ability to read and understand Afa. Some would even gain the ability to see what the old woman had seen.

Over 5,000 years have passed, and the Igbos still use Afa to access the wisdom of Agwu. Folklore has it that Agadi Nwanyi will one day reincarnate to once again deliver the Igbos from the harshness of Uwa (the world).

Hope you enjoyed Agadi Nwanyi na Asi Asiri (The Gossiping Old Woman) – An Igbo Mythology of The First Dibia.

If you’ll like to read more stories with the Igbo Gods, visit Ofo na Ogu

Nature’s Little Mistake

FablingPam

6th January 2021

Nature's little mistake Read free stories, nigerian, african, igbo, mythology, folktale, short stories, lite novels

Nature’s Little Mistake – Born a mistake, Free Short Stories, Slice of Life, Fabling

I was born a mistake. Wait, don’t starts talking nonsense about nobody being born a mistake or God, The Writer having a purpose for everybody. Just listen without interrupting for once in your life. So, I was born a mistake on January 9, 1981. My parents did not want me, my father rejected my mother’s pregnancy, and my mother rejected me by downing some abortion pills in her third trimester, but I was born. Oh, she hated me. She did. She left me at the hospital that night and ran away. I wouldn’t find her until 20 years had passed. But who could blame her? I was hideous.

How can a good looking man and woman breed an atrocity such as myself? For a long time, I’d wish to become handsome by some form of miracle, but God doesn’t grant wishes so I eventually accepted myself; The huge zit like bump on my forehead which was an extension of my skull, and the huge boulder on the top of my back the caused my knees to buckle. I accepted it all and the fate that came with it. I was a mistake, after all, if I had obeyed my mother and died in her womb, I would not have to suffer.

I remember living in the orphanage, we were all the same, mistakes, abandoned by our parents or society, but I felt more different than everybody, and I tried o avoid everybody as much as I could, but there was this kid, Daniel. He was a persistent one and made himself my friend, and before long, he had rubbed off on me and I’d be getting into trouble with him.

One time, we both scaled the fence of the home and went into town begging for money, we had made about a thousand Naira when the administrator, on her way to the home saw us, I guess it was the boulder on my back that drew her attention. She pulled over in her car and ragged us back by our ears. We were going to be flogged when Daniel shouted. “We had to run! Tade had a dream.”

I was as surprised as everybody. Daniel continued, “Yes, his hunched back, it’s contagious, it’s a curse!”

The administrator rolled her eyes and proceeded with the beating

“It might burst ma!” I chimed in.

She stopped.

“Ma, He is telling the truth, if it bursts and touches anybody, they or their children will look just like me!”

She said I was full of shit, but she reluctantly stopped beating us and sent us to our rooms. It was that day that I say a benefit to my deformity.

I was happy, thanks to Daniel, and the other children at the orphanage who had joined our clique of trouble makers, I finally felt like I belonged somewhere, but I still felt different. Then we turned 18 and the home let us go, out into the real, cruel world.

Daniel got into a university, but I couldn’t because my body was not the only thing that was wrong with me. My brain was a mistake, despite the extension of my big head, my skull was filled with water alone. Books refused to settle in, so I started work at the only place that hired me, a bar.

The bar hosted a comedy act every night, so it was always packed, and I took advantage of the crowd, telling them pity stories about my life and earning quite a lot in pity tips. Then one day, the comedy act for the night was cancelled, my boss became panicked and tried to find a last-minute act. I asked if I could take the stance, but he looked at me and scuffed. His exact words “Give you the podium to swindle my guests with your Nature’s little mistake story?”

His loss, I told myself and continued cleaning. And surprisingly, he came back to me, asking me to stall until the main act arrived.

“So um, my name is Tade, just Tade, I grew up in an orphanage, I’m Nature’s Little mistake, and if you know me, you know I’m about to guilt-trip you into giving me your money.” That was my opening line, the crowd loved it. “Hey, Mr. You fell for it yesterday!” I said, “You laughing there, you’ll fall for it today.”

I told them stories of mischief, mostly with Daniel and joked about my creative process.

“When God created me, she had a few extra bones and barrel of Tequilla.” It was a good night, so good that I became the show. So good that I got a manager.

Soon, I was living the life, making fun of myself and making money. Life was great, then you came along. A very annoying woman. It was that pie, the one you baked in red paper, you put too much salt in it. It was disgusting. Yuck! But it was the first time anybody gave me anything I did not guilt them out of.

You said you were my new neighbour and wanted to introduce yourself. I expected that that would be the last I’d see you. But just like Daniel, you were persistent, and I soon began to wonder who owned my apartment.

To be honest, I was happy, I had been feeling lonely despite the crowd around me and considering downing a fifth of cyanide, in fact, that was what I was looking up on the internet the day you first knocked on my door. ‘can cyanide be mistakenly consumed?’ But you felt too good to be true. Then you made me buy a lottery ticket last night and started talking about nonsense like the future and hope like you planned on being in my future, and I could no longer suppress my emotions, so I lashed out.

“What is your problem? Is this a joke to you? Why me? Aren’t their other neighbours?” I spat “Am I your charity case? Is someone paying you to be around me? Or what? Do you think that I’ll be so grateful that you are around me that I’ll start spending my money on you?”

Yes, I feel like an asshole writing down my words.

Today, when I woke up, I saw the lottery ticket you made me buy on the dressing table, I was going to throw it away, but the though hurt the hump on my back, and my chest too, so I went online to see the results. The numbers were 21 2 50 89 37. What are the odds? I got all five numbers. I won One Hundred Million Naira, but I was more sad than happy.

You are a pest.

I’m off to claim my prize money and I will be considering plastic surgery, once I get it. I can’t bring myself to say sorry in person. And this will be my first apology in my life. I was born a mistake, and before you correct me, I’m not my mistake. You once asked if I met my parents I did. And they are completely happy without me, no regrets on their part.

So, um thank you for making me feel wanted.

Tade

Nature’s Little Mistake.

What do you think about Nature’s Little Mistake? Does it give you a What’s The Use vibe? Please leave a vote, reaction, comment, or all and don’t forget to share the stories you enjoyed reading!

Let’s Play – Chapter 22

FablingPam

11th September 2020

Let's Play Read free stories, nigerian, african, igbo, mythology, folktale, short stories, lite novels

Keywords: Let’s Play, My First Complete Novel, Nigerian, Free, Web Novel, Drama, Romance, Play Girl, Fabling Pam, Fablingverse

After I left the hospital, I received a call from Bola reminding me that I had promised to spend a night at his place. Personally, because some part of me, I did not know was missing him, plus I did not feel like sleeping in my room alone since I had slept in peacefully while my best friend was wherever she was suffering.
As I stepped into his compound, I noticed a red range rover and I felt a tug at my heart for some reason like; 0ne, who was he with? A girl or a guy, or Cynthia, two, well, one summed it all. I cautiously walked to his door. I took a deep before I lifted my hand to knock on his door.
Knock, knock, knock, went my nervous fist ten I waited. I was about to knock again when I heard a light feminine voice, it sounded motherly too. I swallowed hard hoping it was not his mother.
“Come in,” The elderly voice said.
I obeyed the voice and entered is house to be greeted by a woman in her late forties wearing a yellow caftan on a black skinny jean, on her left hand she wore a black Louis Viton bag.
“Good evening ma” I tried to compose myself after shutting the door behind me but failed woefully.
“You must be Daniella. What a lovely name.” It would have sounded like a compliment is she hadn’t said it with a straight indifferent face.
“Thank you” I replied politely before adding “You must be Bola’s mother.”
“No, but I am like a mother to him. I am actually Cynthia’s mother” my lips formed a brief O and she continued. ‘Did you know that my daughter and your boyfriend are betrothed?” She let her eyes search mine like she expected to see the answer and not hear it. “You did” She did find the answer so nodded my head “You don’t love him” Her eyes still kept on searching mine but this time she found something else other than her answer, she found the truth that I had been denying all long ‘Did I love him?’
‘Stay away from my future son-in-law” Even she could not accept the truth.
“Thank you” I finally spoke through the pressure in my chest “You are a good mother and I admire you.”
‘And what does that have to do with all I have said?” This time she did not search my eyes, she questioned it and I felt even more intimidated.
“I mean, I am in love with Bola” I used my palms to cove my mouth the moment that venomous words fell out of it. What is happening to me? I asked myself and refrained from speaking again with my hands to help me.
“I know your type” She continued like I had not even said a word. She smirked and put her right hand into her bad and brought out a cheque book and a pen. “So what is your price?” She smirked “Playing hard to get I see” She continued as I refused to take my hands away from my mouth afraid of whatever I might say next.
“500 should keep you away’ I did not respond. She smirked again “A million then” I still did not respond. She finally smiled and tore out the cheque slip and stretched her hand towards me so I would take it. But my hands were preoccupied with preventing me from talking.

Like a shadow threatened by darkness, her smile faded, she hissed then threw the cheque slip at me but gravity pushed it back as it fell, My eyes moved from the slip on the floor to her as she kept the cheque book back into her bag with her pen then walk past me, I turned slightly as my eyes followed her till she shut the door behind herself.
The moment she left the tension in the air slowly subsided and I dropped my hands from my mouth letting out a sigh of relief. My eyes darted back to the cheque and for the first time since I had been to his house I noticed that he had a leopard print rug, I subconscious was trying to distract me from reality again. I frowned at the cheque then look around like I was watching my back for spies then I grabbed the cheque from and ran into the kitchen.
I searched the drawers and cooker and cupboard then I finally found what I was looking for on top of the refrigerator. Who puts a matchbox on top of their refrigerator?

+Bolaji+
“I told you?” Cynthia smirked at my disappointment.
The day before she had asked me to play a little game with her called ‘Daniella does not love you’. Convinced that along the line she could have developed some sort of feeling of love for me, I agreed. She then told me that she had called her mother already and that her mother already and asked her to pay Daniella to leave me. I was going to ask her why but I decided to listen until she was done. She brought some cables and a camera to my house the next day and here we were spying on Daniella and Cynthia’s mother.
I have to admit I had my fair share of smirking when she accidentally admitted that she loved me but after she bent to grab the cheque the smirk faded into thin air.
‘I’m going to see my mother” Cynthia said after Daniella ran into the kitchen.
I walked over to the television and turned it off then unplugged the cables. When I was through Cynthia had already left.
I decide to go to the kitchen to see if Daniella was still around. I was not really hurt about her picking money over me; I mean, If we were still playing a game, she would try to make me fall for her and still provoke money out of Cynthia, but somehow my chest still hurt me, bad.
As I came down the stair I caught the smell of something burning in the air and ran towards the direction in which it came from, the kitchen. And there she was leaning over the sink.
“What are you burning,” I asked the moment I saw her.
She immediately turned on the tap, coughed and turned around to face me shock written all over her face. “When did you come in?”
“I was in my room with Cynthia” her eyes diverted to her side as she mouthed to herself ‘Cynthia’. ‘What were you burning” I asked again.
“Nothing,” she said too sharply and turned back to face the sink and turned off the tap. My curiosity could not take it any longer, so I walked towards her.

“Argh!” Screamed when she turned around to see me behind her. But she composed herself and tried walking past me, but I held her hand as I looked into the sink to see nothing in it. I noticed that the hand I held was clenched and I wanted to know what was in it but I knew she would not tell me. Not even if I threatened her. So I lifted her hand up as I step in backwards in front of her and I could have sworn I heard her heartbeat as she stood glued to the ground not breathing.
“Let me see it” I insisted but she clenched her fist even harder and shook her head. ‘Come on” I persisted but she tried to move away so I pushed my thumb against the veins leading to her palm and her fist unclenched with a sigh of pain.
At first, I could only confirm that she had burnt a piece of paper but I couldn’t tell what was in the paper until I saw the folio. I looked at her in the eyes, now I was the one shocked. She looked away from and forcefully released my grip on her hand and pushed passed me
‘Guess you won” I heard her say behind me but I just stood there not looking back not moving, not breathing, just staring at the sink.
Then like a bolt of lightning, I found myself running after her, she was about to walk past Cynthia and her mother when I caught up to her. I grabbed unto her hand to get her attention and she slowly turned to face me with the fakest smile ever!
“You promised you would spend the night here,” I said beneath my breath, but she heard me.
“I would feel really uncomfortable if I did” her fake smile turned into a sad one
“Is it because I won’ I could not help teasing her.
“Rub it in” she turned to leave but I stopped her.
“Why are you admitting defeat to a game that you won halfway into it” at first, she looked confused but then her eyes lit up and the sad smile was gone.
“Because I found out that I had lost the moment I decided to play” She smirked, and we both ended up laughing, our laughter subsided as we stare each other in the eyes and it felt as if we were standing in the middle of nowhere with nobody around us, our faces moved close to each other and or lips found themselves in the gentle breeze of fire that slowly graduated into flames.
A throaty cough from Cynthia brought us back to reality and we began to laugh nervously.

+Bimbo+
I was released from the boring hospital after two days of cleansing poison from my system and Ikem did not even show up.
I had gone to pay my car a visit after classes at the car park where it had been and the dust on it was overwhelming so I decided to walk to my hostel since I knew that Dan was with Bola and that meant that the game was finally over.
When I walked out of the car park I realized that I had forgotten my bag in class so I ran to get it.
I picked up my bag from the table then noticed Clara sitting with her head face down on her desk.
This was an unusual scene for me, that devil never looked sad or alone or stressed, so why was she now? Okay, I know I might have caused her a relationship, but she had caused me more, so whatever I did to her was just payback.
“Clara” I cautiously called her name. She must not have recognized my voice because she lifted up her head and I saw her eyes, red like she was high on tears, which she was. She frowned the moment her brain shot her a message that it was me who called her.
“You must feel really happy with yourself” She spat.
“You can’t imagine,” I said with a smug look.
“Just leave” She wiped the tears from her eyes with the back of her palm
“And miss seeing you like this?” I smirked “fat chance”
“Desmond and I were meant to get married!” She finally lost it
‘Really” I mentally received a Nobel Prize for best revenge ever and gave my long-anticipated speech with tears of joy in my eyes. ‘Oh my gosh! This is unexpected! I always dreamt of this day, but I never knew it would come so soon, I am soooo………
“My father died and the mortgage came for the house, we had to sell his shares and now we practically have nothing!” Wow! There flies my happy moment. The Nobel price faded from my hand and all the happy cheers stopped and the boos began. But I was not about to let her win my conscience.
“And how is that my cup of tea?” I asked nonchalantly.
“Desmond was my ticket out, we were meant to get married!” the tears began to well down her eyes and she tried desperately to wipe it away with her blouse.
The Nobel award mentally appeared back in my hand and the crowd began to cheer again even louder now. She had planned to use him as her back up plan and I had foiled it, and probably saved her from a miserable life with him, I was a hero! Plus I did not feel bad at all, she deserved everything. Why do people who treated you badly and laughed at your every bruise your whole life expect you to feel a huge block of remorse for them when they fall?
“Look, what has been done has been done” She looked at me like I had uttered a blunder but I continued “Do you actually think he loved you? He flirted with me before I knew he was your ‘hoped to be fiancé, you might be a terrible person and not deserve anything good but you are too good for him. So wipe your tears and move on! If possible grow up, cuz a child will never know Mr. Perfect even if he hit her on the face” I finished and left her staring at my back as I left the class.
Outside the faculty, I realized how badly my little speech had made me want to see Ikem but I also realized that I did not have his number as I scrolled down my contact with a disappointed sigh. Then decided to call the car wash to pick up my car and bring it back to me, then walk back to the hostel and get a night of good long sleep, then retire to the club Retro at night to celebrate my victory against Clara and my freedom from that Chinedu psycho.
I woke up at eleven on the dot and got dressed in a black halter neck, black pencil jean and a purple stiletto boot which complimented my purple lipstick and eye shadow, and I left my hair to fall to my back and I was set.
Ten minutes later I was at the club, I walked to the bar to get my usual and the barman shot me a charming smile which I returned as I took my seat.
“The last time I offered to buy you a drink you refused it” I turned my head to my right to find them all too well familiar voice of Ikem.
“Sue me” I smirked.
“That’s a lovely thank you for saving your life” he smirked back. I did not reply, only look away shyly which was weird for me and I hoped he had not noticed. “So why not make it even and get me a drink instead?” ‘Sharp guy’ I thought to myself
“Okay, but you get whatever I get” he rose an eyebrow at me “Then I get whatever you get” He kept his eyebrows up but I could see amusement tingle in his eyes
“Unpredictable” He finally laughed
I ordered a Conscious coma (a mixture of some strong dry gin with fruits) and he ordered a Red light (A mixture of about twelve different alcoholic champagnes). I ended up drunk while he was only tipsy so I did not remember anything other than us drinking. But he told me that we dance then lodged but nothing happened and that I confessed to loving him and that I did not believe, because my pride would never say that, even in my subconscious.
The next day I woke up snuggled on his bare chest. It felt warm and comfy and safe until I was fully awake and y pride returned. I picked the pillow from beside me and tried to suffocate him with it but before I could completely cover his face with it flung the pillow off the bed and pinned me under his tight muscled body with an amused smirk.
“Are you the black widow?” He joked.
“Maybe” I stubbornly replied.
“And a virgin” he teased.

“What? You!” I pushed him off me and ran into the bathroom to check myself and gave a relieved sigh when I discovered that I had not unconsciously lost my v-card. Since I was in the bathroom already I decided to have a bath. After bathing a brushed my teeth using my finger as the toothbrush. I then put on my cloth and walked out of the bathroom determined to pay him back for teasing me.
“You might have got me pregnant! I’ll sue you for rape!” I began to cry fake tears while screaming at the top of my lungs.
He was on the other end of the room buttoning up his shirt when I began to scream and he immediately closed the distance between us by running or jumping, I could not tell because he was fast.
He used his hand to cover my mouth and I began to kick and punch which only made me want to rip off his shirt to really feel his chest that I had woken up to.
“You are crazy” he whispered.
I licked his palm, and he withdrew his hand from my mouth with a disgusted look “You have no idea” I smiled in triumph.
“But you wish it really happened” he began to tease me again, but I always like to have the upper hand
“If I wished for anything to happen, I would have done this” I locked our lips intending to tease him but failed woefully as I got carried away. His lips are warm and soft and wow, I thought, he responded which even carried me further away and my hand began to find its way underneath his shirt to his hard muscles that I had been longing to caress
“Room service!” The voice came from outside the room “Is everything okay?”
“Yes?” Ikem moaned.
“Are you sure?” The voice asked.
“You heard him, get lost” I said out of breath. We both glanced at each other’s eyes and smiled before getting back to business.
Well, let me just cut the story short by adding that that morning I broke my best friend and I’s promise to stay virgins till we got married. But guess what? She broke the promise before I did. Although, we both got married to our first.
That’s not to say we did not have complications, Ikem and I even broke up a couple of time and dated other people just to get the others jealous and Dan and Bola had to act Romeo and Juliet to get their parent’s approval but that is an entirely different story. Oh, and Clara’s Mr. Right did face, literally. At a street basketball game.
But one thing never changed even though we all got what we wanted. We never stopped playing mind games. And our children, well? A totally different story entirely.

THE END!!!

Hurray! You Made It! Had enough Romance Cliche for one lifetime? Read Murder House

Let’s Play – Chapter 21

FablingPam

10th September 2020

Keywords: Let’s Play, My First Complete Novel, Nigerian, Free, Web Novel, Drama, Romance, Play Girl, Fabling Pam, Fablingverse

+Bimbo+
My stomach felt like it had been on one of those doctor 90210 shows where the fat was sucked out of my stomach and then I had gone on a hunger strike. It grumbled aloud and I could have sworn I heard a light chuckle from behind the door.
‘Chinedu” I groaned then waited for a reply “Are you there?” I could barely hear my own voice he still did not answer so I kept on talking.
“You know, at first when I found out that I had a stalker I was thrilled and excited. I guess that was quite selfish of me” I laughed at my own stupidity “With time I go to understand that it was not so much of an achievement. I don’t know why you like me and I really don’t care, because I will always see you as crazy for liking a girl you know nothing other than the physical details about so I am going to open this door now and come out because I’m hungry and because I want to know how far you really can go but rest assured I won’t run” I gathered the little strength left in me and turned the key open then everything went black
When I opened my eyes I was on his bed and there was a plate of food beside me. I was tempted to eat but since I blacked out, I felt like I had a little more strength so I tried to see how long I could resist.
“You finally woke up” I heard his sad voice say, “Eat up” He was leaning on the door
“No, I can last a little bit longer” I hissed.
“You know, this is why I can’ stop loving you. No matter how bad things seem you keep on having hope.” I rose my eyebrow at him “Do you remember when we first met?”
“No?” I said like it was obvious.
“I knew you wouldn’t” he continued “It was at a club. I was drinking alone with my head bent over my glass, you came up to me and asked what was wrong and because I was drunk I told you, that my girlfriend had died, you consoled me like she was going to come back to life and she did in form of you” I kept my eyebrow raised at him blinking occasionally “I tried confessing my love for you but you threw me in Jail then got a restricting order on me.”
“Sad story” I whispered to myself “I’m sorry about that,” I said without meaning it and somehow, I could tell that he knew because of the small look of contempt on his face
“You are sorry? YOU ARE SORRY?” his voice began to elevate then dropped “I loved you Bimbo” he moved away from the door, and I noticed a kitchen knife in his right hand
“Love hurt” I silently said.
“Yes, it does” He agreed with me even though I wished he had not. “That is why this is going to hurt you but hurt me more” He suddenly burst into laughter and I tried to scream but all that came out was tiny whispers “That was the last word I said to my ex-girlfriend” Somebody, anybody, anything, please help me out of this.
“Jesus if you help me out of this, I promise you would see me in church on Sunday and I would listen” I prayed out, but it came out as a whisper.
MEANWHILE………….

+Ikem+
I got down from my car outside ” hostel and Daniella helped herself out. I then walked into the gate taking a quick scan around and there was no sign of the black sedan. Maybe he had stepped out, I thought then walked towards the door.
“Is this it?” I heard Daniella ask from behind me and I turned around to see her raise the cover cloth off a black sedan and for some reason I felt my blood rush before I nodded in agreement.
As I was about entering the hostel hallway a girl stepped out of her room wearing a towel and holding a bucket
“Sorry, miss,” I said to get her attention, and she gave it to me
“How may I help you?” She asked irritated.
I took out my handset from my pocket and showed it to her “The young man with the black sedan left it at the charity event the school hosted” I gestured at Daniella who had just walked in and stood beside me “his was his date, she is my sister so she forced me to come looking for him and she didn’t even get his name” I sighed “young love” I could feel Daniella glare at me from my side but I chose to ignore her.
“O! You mean Chinedu” The girl blushed then glared at Daniella before continuing “If he is the one, then he is on the last floor and last room to your right. Room 409” She eyed Daniella and left but not before a waved a thank you to her.
“Wow! Liar” Daniella exclaimed once the girl was far gone but I could tell that she was impressed.

+Bimbo+
For the first time since he kidnapped me, I looked into his eyes and it looked like he was on steroid, the black of his pupil glowed and said everything but sane. I tore my eyes away from his and was greeted with an evil smirk on his lips and the knife he held close to it.
His last statement dawned on me and a tiny whimper escaped from my mouth as I mouthed “You killed your ex.”
“No, she killed herself. She ate the food I gave to her” He smirked and I took a quick glance the rice and stew with chicken beside me in disgust and then back at my predator who was going to make sure he saw my blood even if I was the last thing he did because I would never, not even if pigs flew fall in love with him. I decided against telling him that or spitting my despise at his face since he couldn’t hear me due to my fading voice and also since he was going to kill me anyway, why make my death sentence worse than it already was. “Don’t worry, I slipped it into your mouth when you fainted will wear out in 24hour” His face clouded in horror then he laughed at a joke that only he understood “But you will be dead by then.”
He moved dangerously closer to me with his scary eyes, and I tried to move but I was too weak, so I lay back hoping that whatever drugs he had slipped into my mouth also affected my nervous system.
“If you are wondering why I did not kill you in your dreams” He sat down on the bed next to me and kept my tray of food on the ground. “It would have been cowardly of me” yeah and deactivating me made you brave.
Before I could think of another remark for his insanity, I felt my neck tighten and my eyes felt like they would pop out. For the first time, I felt like the world really spun and like I was in the middle of it. I was scared, scared of dying, scared of going to hell scared of living my friends and family but more scared that I would die without making a name for myself.
“I can never get used to seeing you like this” he chuckled maniacally and squeezed my neck even harder” My whole life flashed before my eyes; He looking sad in the bar all alone, Dan giving me the crazy scamming Idea, Clara hissing at me and Ikem, then I saw the light.

+Daniella+
I sat on the chair beside the hospital bed that my best friend had been laying on for the past twelve hours praying silently that she made it through. Apparently, that bastard had forced a sort of slow poison into her system. Yes forced because knowing Bimbo, nothing, not even the devil himself could make her willingly take in poison.
Chibuikem had dropped us off at the hospital and left without saying a word to me or taking a second glance at Bimbo and I did not blame him. I mean, his day was going on pretty fine and I dragged him off on an adventure that he would have never planned on, then I was a complete pest all the way, and not much help at all. But deep inside I did hope that none of this affected whatever relationship he had with Bimbo.
I had not taken my eyes off of her face, maybe for a blink or two, but other than that, for the first time in our lives she had my full attention. A pity she had to be knocked out to receive it. Guilt aside, I was glad we had gotten there on time, it was too close, and she could have died. I sat down beside her on the hospital bed and watched her as blood was being dripped into her skin from a blood bag.
I could not imagine myself without her, fighting, arguing, plotting against someone we hated – drooling over a hot stranger. She was practically the sister I never had so I when Chibuikem shot that retard on his leg and he fell to the ground I ran up to him and gave him a hard kick on his family treasure and in roles on the floor grunting and crutching it but it did not stop him from yelling at me in what seemed like a victory cry “She is mine! She will soon leave you for good!” I gave him another kick, this time on his face then hurried to the bed where she lay knocked out all this while Chibuikem had already called the police
Her eyes began o flutter, and I felt my heart leap half in shock and half in joy. Her eyes finally shot open, and she stared blankly at the ceiling for a while.
“Where am I?” She asked finally as she slightly turned her head to face me.
“You are at a hospital” She sighed and turned blank for a minute before turning back to face me.
“So, what happened to that psycho?” If it were another girl I would have expected a question like ‘How did you find me? Why did you not come any faster? Did you hurt yourself while trying to save me? Did you save me alone?’ a smirk crept unto my lips and graduated into a light smile; I was glad to have my best friend back, the best friend that always thought of payback before reason.
“Chibuikem shot him on his leg then called the police” I explained.
“He has a gun licence?” She tried to ask calmly but failed as shock trailed around her voice. I nodded at her question, apparently, he did have a license. Her face went blank again but this time only for a second before she calmly asked: “Where is he?”

“He dropped at the hospital the left” For a second, I saw what looked like disappointment in her eyes but between the twinkle of an eye it was gone, and I made a mental note to ask her what he was to her once she was out of the hospital. “Do you need anything?” I asked standing up.
“Yes, food and cold water” Her voice was demanding but begging at the same time and I notice that it was also croaky and had probably been like that since she woke up but I was too busy holding back myself from jumping on her and killing her with the tightest hug ever to notice it.
“Okay,” I said coolly then walked to the door “I’m off to see Bola, I’ll tell the nurse to bring it up to you” The room was filled with an awkward silence as I held the door handle to leave, and I was sure we both felt it.
What the heck?
I dropped my cool girl act and ran over to her and hugged her as I let a shower of joy escape from my eyes. I thought she would push me back in shock, but she returned my hug with a faint croaky whisper “I was so scared that I would never see you again” I felt her hot tears on my back and stiffened. I could not believe she was crying, and I patted her on her back.
“I was so scared too” I whispered back too then slowly withdrew from our hug. For a moment we just stared blankly at each other’s face then a small smile spread across her face, and she stretched her drip-free hand and wiped away the tears in my eyes with her thumb and I did the same to her tears with my right hand as a knowing smile crept on my face too.
“Don’t ever tell anybody. Not even your grandchildren” I said seriously, and we both burst into laughter and she nodded her head.
I stood up from the bed that I had not realized that I was sitting down on and walked out of the room without turning round to look at her.

To be continued…

Click Here For The Next Chapter Let’s Play Chapter 22

Let’s Play – Chapter 20

FablingPam

9th September 2020

Keywords: Let’s Play, My First Complete Novel, Nigerian, Free, Web Novel, Drama, Romance, Play Girl, Fabling Pam, Fablingverse

+Ikem+
Bolaji and I laid back on his car in the school parking lot just talking randomly in order to pass time till our next class. It felt like the good old days, when we were underage and not permitted to drive a car even in our wildest dreams but we would sneak out of the house when our parents were out with their other cars then park outside a club to scope girls and watch them scope us in our rides, the good old times before we both grew up.
“Remember when you bashed your mum’s car into a bus?” The question just popped out of my mouth from nowhere and I saw Bola smirk as he remembered
“Your mum stopped you from ever mentioning my name in her presence” We both exchanged glances and then busted out laughing.
It was really funny. I had been in the passenger’s see that day with Bola who had decided to drive without touching the steering wheel on the express. I know right? Death wish! An okada (the name for commercial motorbikes in Nigeria) zoomed past us, very close to Bola’s side of the car, it happened like a flash and Bola lost control of the car. He immediately tried to grab the wheel and use the break but a bus shifted to our lane and well let’s just say ‘thank God for the invention of breaks and airbags’
Our parents had to find out because someone had to pay the bus driver for damages to his bus, and speaking of damages, Bola’s mum’s car was beyond redemption. He was grounded forever although after a year he was let off. While my mum kept on thinking of the worst possible outcome that could have happened to me and banned me from ever seeing Bola again. But I faked falling sick and refused to see anyone, but him and my mother just had to lighten up after making me promise that I would never get in the same car with him again.
We stopped laughing as Cynthia ran towards us with that her girlish ‘everyday is rainbowish’ smile that she never seemed to stop having.

“Guess what?” She shrieked and hugged Bola and me.
“You saw Santa?” I pretended to be surprised and that earned me a hard punch on my arm “Ouch! What was that for?”
“I think I am in love!” She shrieked again
“With who?” Bola asked like an overprotective big brother
“You remember Daniella’s date to the fundraiser?” She asked expectantly and we both rose our eyebrows at her “It’s him!” I smiled at her enthusiasm at the ‘love’ feeling but Bola just had this calculative look on his face
“Did he ask you out?” He asked now sounding like a protective mother hen
“No not yet, but he will when I am through with him” She squealed again and I had to hold my ear
“Good luck with that” I gave her a warm smile and looked towards the direction of the science faculty. For some reason, I had been looking that way since I parked my car.
“Hey, Bola I’ll catch up with the two of you later. I want to check out something” I left the two of them alone and walked to the faculty.
I stood in front of the faculty with my bag pack swung over my shoulder and my hands in my pocket just staring at the entrance. A familiar girl ran past me up the stairs and into the faculty.
As I was about to take my first step onto the step I saw the familiar girl come out with a very worried look on her face and I recognised her immediately. She sat down at the top of the stairs with her book on her lap and sighed.
“Excuse me you are Daniella right?” I had walked up to sit beside her and she had not even noticed
“Yes I am” She replied like I was not even there
“How is Bimbo?” I asked and she turned around to face me
“You are that guy at the fundraiser” She had a surprised look on her face and I could not tell why
“Yes, I am” I smiled “So how is Bimbo?”
“I don’ know” She went back to looking gloomy “I haven’t seen her since the fundraiser. I have this strange feeling that she is in trouble” My eyes widened in shock as I remembered that night I had thought I saw her sleeping in that Black Sudan.
Daniella noticed and her mouth fell open “Do you know anything that could at least help me find her?” She asked
“Let’s go to the Hall’s car park first and see if her car is still there” I expected her to ask me why I had suggested the car park but she did not. She hurriedly stood up and started heading there. I stood up and followed her in hopes that her car would not be there and she had decided to lodge at a hotel or something because the thought of her lodging in a hotel sort of scared my chest, but somehow my instinct just kept on telling me that something was wrong.

Daniella and I searched around the car park and to my utmost disappointment, her car was still there and gathering on dust. I took in a deep breath then looked at Daniella “Do you know anybody who might have a reason what so ever to kidnap your friend?”
“Yes,” she answered almost too quickly “Can you drive me to the nearest police station?”
“Yes I can, but the police is useless” I pointed out.
“So what do you propose?” She asked again.
“We go to her network provider and track her number down?” I suggested but it sounded like I was asking
“What are you still waiting for?” She asked impatiently. I was about to point out to her that I had just made that suggestion like a microsecond ago but somehow I got myself to shut up. Plus the only person I liked seeing angry at me was Bimbo because that was the only emotion that I seemed to be able to draw from her.
She got into my car the moment I opened the door like it would make me drive any faster and I just shook my head and wondered why I was looking for Bimbo with her.
“So what do you know about her?” She tried to start a conversation in order to fill the silence that I was very much enjoying.
“Not much” I lied. What was I to tell her? ‘Your boyfriend asked me to stalk you and her?’ Yes, that sounded pretty reasonable. Plus I wanted whatever conversation she had up her sleeves to end as soon as possible.
“So why are you helping me find her?” She asked again.
“Because you looked so sad” I stated.
“No there is something more. I have never spoken to you before in my entire life. And yet you asked me about my best friend. She seemed to know you cuz I saw the smirk she had on her face when you entered the hall and I saw you return it. So, you both must have known from somewhere and it was apparently none of my business” she said mater-of-factly.
“Yes, we might have” I decide to play with her a little bit “Or I might have been the one who kidnapped her, and I only came back to wipe the crime scene clean and kidnap you too”
“Ha! Very funny” She seemed to have a thing for sarcasm “I know you are Bola’s friend and whatever led to you and Bimbo meeting had to do with something less psychotic than you kidnapping her.”
“You really trust him,” I said taking a quick glance at her to see her facial expression
“Who?” She asked so innocently.
“Bola.”
“I am not sure but you two seem really close so yes, you don’t seem that bad to me” She folded her arm “We are here! Finally.”
We went inside the MTN building and asked for their help desk. We were then taken to a room with the customer care representative and introduced to a woman who looked old enough to pass as my mother.
“Good day ma” I greeted.
“How can I help you?” She shifted her earphones from her ear to her neck and looked up at Daniella and me.
“We would like you to track down a number for us. My best friend is missing!” Daniella spoke before I could
“Sorry about that but have you spoken to the police” She looked up at us and like she would not grant our request if we had not told the police first.
“No, but we came here as fast as we could when we discovered that she was missing” Daniella added.
“Sorry but I can’t help you except the police know,” she said and began to put her earpiece back on her ear
“Please” Daniella pleaded but the woman ignored her and began to click on the computer in front of her
Daniella looked up at me with a disappointed but ‘I told you so look’ in her eyes and I knew she could not handle the situation. And that is exactly why you do not send a girl to do a man’s job.
I removed the earphone from the woman’s ear and placed it on her keyboard and she shot me a shocked look
“See before you start the nagging” I was determined to break her because I did not like people that tried to play god or ‘I too know’ “We are customers and you have to be nice to us” She still kept on staring at me “2. The fact that we are inside here, doesn’t it tell you that we got permission to have you help us out? And three for crying out loud who do you think you are? Just because you sit in front of a computer twenty-four seven adding up on cabs and getting fatter” She tried to speak but I cut her off “You look like a mother, if your child was kidnapped and you could track her down, would you first report to the police or track her down then report to the police? It’s very simple, you take her number and you track its location” I said the last part like I was talking to a toddler “If anything happens to that girl because of you delayed us from finding where her live body was. You will never forgive yourself for it. So please ma with all due respect. Get off your high horse and help us find her.”
“You are the rudest boy I have ever met!” she exclaimed and put her earpiece back on
I sighed and was about to walk out of there and cost her her job, when the man that sat beside her called Daniella “What is your friend’s number?” He asked and she wasted no time in calling it out for him.
Within minutes the man had tracked the number and apparently her phone was still on school grounds, in Atide hostel. We thank him and he warned us not to go looking for her without the police. We nodded like would hid to his warning and left but not before Daniella tapped the woman on her shoulder and when she looked at her she stuck her tongue out at her and I could have sworn I heard the man who had helped us laugh.
“Thank you for driving me there” It was already three in the evening when I parked in front of her hostel.
“You are welcome” I started my engine to leave but she did not get down “You can get out now”
“I really thought we bonded on that trip” She mocked and I raised an eyebrow at her which only made her smile “I am not getting off. You plan on going to rescue her without me and do you know what it will make her think of me?”
“I never said anything about a rescue mission” She was actually right.
“I know you will. So the only way I will be getting out of your car is if I get out of it with my best friend. Comprehend?”
“How do I get myself into stitches like this?” I sighed and drove back to my house to get my gun, which my father had given me as an eighteen-year-old birthday present. I know right? Who gives you a gun as a birthday present?

To be continued…

Click Here For The Next Chapter Let’s Play Chapter 21

Let’s Play – Chapter 19

FablingPam

8th September 2020

Keywords: Let’s Play, My First Complete Novel, Nigerian, Free, Web Novel, Drama, Romance, Play Girl, Fabling Pam, Fablingverse

+Daniella+
“I never left you for Bimbo,” I said in confusion almost losing my motherly voice of concern “Where we ever friends?”
“Yes, you used to follow me everywhere, we used to do things together,” she said looking straight into my eyes and it made me flinch. Friends with Clara; that was strange even to the most stupid part of my heart. I tried to think back but I could not remember any friendly thing we ever did. All I could remember was her bossing me around, copying my assignment, eating my lunch and mocking me on how ‘not pretty’ I was. Now to think of it, I was really stupid as a child. I wish I could go back in time and slap some sense into my little head.
I was practically Clara’s slave until Bimbo came and said the first nice thing to me that Clara would never have said even in her worst nightmare
“I like your handwriting” I looked up from my desk to see the cute little girl who was standing beside me and looking at my note “My name is Bimbo”
I kept on looking up at her and wondering why she was talking to me and not Clara
“Can you lend me your note?” relief and disappointment swept over me as she asked me for my note. Nobody ever talked to me except they needed a favour.
“Okay,” I said quietly and continued reading my note. I had thought that there was a reason behind the complement and her talking to me.
“What is your name?” I looked at her again, still not able to come to term with myself that the new girl was actually talking to me, the least important girl in class. My seat partner came and took his seat beside me, and I was immediately snapped out of my stare frenzy at the new girl
“What is your name?” She asked again
“My name is…”
“Hey new girl come over here” Clara called from the other end of the class and cut me off and the girls she was sitting with all giggled.
I expected Bimbo to go over to her as she should have realised that that was where the important girls were. But she ignored Clara and waited for my name
“My name is Daniella” I finally said my name
“Nice name, what does it mean?” She asked
“Honey” I answered cautiously because I expected her to leave anytime soon
“Hey, new girl didn’t you hear me?” Clara called again but Bimbo ignored her again
“Are they always like that?” She whispered loud enough for my sit partner and I to ear and my sit partner began to laugh but I did not I just kept on staring at her “Watch this” a mischievous smile spread across her face “Hey old girl! If you want to see me, you stand up! Then are the old, now is the new” She called back to Clara over her shoulder, and everybody began to laugh even my sit partner, but I kept on staring at her.
“Dan you should take a picture. It lasts longer” she smirked at me, and I shyly stopped staring at her and looked at my book. ‘She has already shortened my name’ I kept on telling myself
“Does she talk?” She asked my sit partner, and he laughed “Can you give me a sec with shyzilla here” she said to him and he immediately stood up for her
“It is a waste of your time thought, but if you get tired of her you can come and join me and my friends,” he said before he left. I felt Bimbo sit down next to me and I looked at her confused.
“Why did you pick me?” I finally summoned the courage to ask
“Because you are not like them” She pointed towards Clara and her band of merry girls who were glaring at our direction looking really pissed off.
“They will make you miserable” I gulped and stopped looking at them
“I am not afraid of girls!” She boasted and for the first time since she came to speak to me. I smiled
“Daniella, come here now!” Clara demanded. I hurriedly tried to stand up, but Bimbo pushed me back down on my seat
“She does not control you” I looked at her with confusion and fear in my eyes
“Daniella!” Clara called again “If you come, I will make you part of us”
I kept on looking at Bimbo “If I don’t go, will you be my friend?” I asked her
“I thought we were already friends” She answered with a smile, and I smiled too sand sat back completely ignoring Clara.
That day I went home a different person, and my mother noticed it, she asked me what had happened, and I explained everything to her and she was also happy for me.
The next day at school Bimbo asked my sit partner to exchange seats and he agreed. During recess we both went downstairs together to get our lunch but as we were returning back to the classroom Clara and one of her friends poured their lunch on us.
I shot Bimbo a ‘I told you so’ look but she looked up at Clara and her friends who were laughing at us and a devilish smile spread across her face “I am going to destroy her face” She said behind clenched teeth and before I could say ‘uh?’ She ran towards Clara, pushed her to the floor and began to punch her fist into her face. I ran after her to stop her but when I got there, I saw the other girl who had also poured her lunch on us try to hit Bimbo and I immediately pushed her to the ground. She slapped and I slapped her back then pinned her to the ground with my knees at her side and began to imprint my fist into her face.
The shears I heard from the students did not help matters as it only hyped me on to continue and as dangerous or maniac as it might sound coming from the mind of an eight-year-old child; the sound her screaming in pain felt priceless. At that moment something that had been locked deep in me erupted. I pushed everybody that tried to stop me from hitting her away with a force I did not know I had. Bimbo stopped hitting Clara and tried to stop me but I hit her and pushed a shocked her away, the way I felt was just unexplainable, it was like being locked in a cage for your whole life without seeing the sunlight then one faithful day you master decides to let you go to see if you would return. The feeling was amazing!

“What is going on here?” I heard a female adult’s voice behind us, and I immediately stopped hitting the girl who by now could not find the voice to scream again
“Miss Chidinma, Daniella and Bimbo are bullying Clara and Rita” I heard a little girl’s voice say but did not bother to look at her. I was too busy being surprised at what I had done to Rita’s face
“That is a lie!” I heard the familiar voice of my former sit partner defend us “They had been bullying Daniella, and she finally lost it”
“That’s a lie!” I heard another little girl’s voice say but I still did not look at her
“It was my fault” I looked up in shock at Bimbo, “I told her to hit her”
“No, you did not!” I shouted accusingly at her “I’m sorry Miss Chidinma but I hit them both” I looked at Clara who was now standing and getting comforted by her friends
“It’s a lie!” Clara screamed “Bimbo hit me”
“Ma, I can show you how I hit her again” I suggested to the teacher but meant it as a threat to Clara and she got the message
“No, you did not” Bimbo tried to defend me again
“Stop lying, you are a new student, don’t spoil your first impression” I smiled at Bimbo then looked up at the teacher “Clara had been bullying me and making everybody hate me but yesterday Bimbo snubbed her to be my friend and so she and Rita poured their lunch on us, and I finally got angry. She can pick on me, but she can’t pick on my friend! So I ran at both of them and beat them up. Bimbo tried to stop me, and I hit her. Look at her nose it is bleeding, and we are both covered in Spaghetti and stew” I mouthed a sorry to A shocked Bimbo who probably could not believe that I could lie.
“That is what happened,” My former sit partner said, and his friends agreed. Bimbo just looked angrily at me but did not speak. Rita was helped up and taken to the clinic and Clara and I had to go to the headmaster’s office.
After our brief meeting with the headmaster, we were both given a one-week suspension since we were both first-time offenders.
Bimbo got my address from our class teacher and came to see me while I was at home on suspension
“Remind me to never fight with you” she teased as I let her into my house “What did your parents do to you?”
“They blamed it on too many Cartoons and banned me from watching any station other than TBN” I shrugged
“So where is your room?” she asked and began to climb up the stairs. I stay in a duplex
“First door to your left,” I said then went up after her.

When I reached my room, she was already removing my books from my school bag. “Why are you doing that?”
“I told you that I needed your notes” She picked up all my notes “My driver is downstairs waiting for me,” she said then ran out of my room and I ran after her.
When we got outside my gates, she turned to look at me with a knowing smile “I’ll make sure your suspension is not in vain”
When my suspension was over and I returned back to school everything was different, every one of Clara’s friends began to snub her, they all seemed independent.
I looked over my desk at Clara and she looked really sad without her friends around her. The teacher was writing something relating to social studies on the board
“Bimbo my social studies note. I whispered to her; she brought it out from under her book and handed it to me.
“You wrote my notes for me?” I whispered to her again after I went through my note and the dates were up to date
“You covered up for me” She whispered back to me, and I smiled
+END OF FLASHBACK+
“I was never your friend. I was you slave” I said to Clara more seriously “Take your gun and leave the police will soon be here the neighbours must have heard the gunshot” She nodded her head and left
Three hours later the police came, and I made sure that I gave them a piece of my mind so bad that they dared not enter my room.
I told them that they were useless and that a fly would have gotten here faster. That the thief had left and they should go back home and sleep.
Speaking of sleep I really felt sleepy so after the police left, I crawled onto the bed and dozed off.

To be continued…

Click Here For The Next Chapter Let’s Play Chapter 20

Let’s Play – Chapter 18

FablingPam

7th September 2020

Keywords: Let’s Play, My First Complete Novel, Nigerian, Free, Web Novel, Drama, Romance, Play Girl, Fabling Pam, Fablingverse

+Bimbo+
I kept on staring at the guy sitting in front of me with maximum curiosity. Why had he even kidnapped me in the first place, I mean, I can understand why any guy should be obsessed with me, even I am obsessed with myself. But this was just plain, weird
“Why are you looking at me like that?” He asked with an amused tone in his voice
“Because you haven’t ‘explained’ why you kidnapped me” I emphasised on the word explained because I really needed one. But instead of giving me an explanation he just went into what I supposed he used as a room since I had been tied to the same place for the whole night.
After a few seconds he came out from his room with a wooden chair, he dragged the chair to my front and turned it around so that its back faced me then he sat down with his legs on the two sides of the chair and his head rested on his hands which were folded on the top of the chair then he stared deep into my eyes, so deep that I felt like a puppy who had done something nutty and was getting a stare down from its master but I tried to retain a hard face through it all.
“Because I am going to get married to you, you will have my kids, and we will live happily ever after” the last part of his sentence seemed to dawn on me in slow motion, time froze, and a volcano erupted from the core of my stomach and sprawled all over his face and the floor between us. A good thing the rest of his body was behind the chair.
“Wow, that’s how much I disgust you” The sarcasm was clear in his voice as he stood up like I had just thrown a pot of acid on him, he left me once again and went inside his room. I looked around the sitting room for the gazillionth time since he kidnapped me and I sighed, I was already bored and wanted to go back home. Not to my hostel, home, to my parents, so they can lock up this psychopath Chinedu of a guy.
His last statement rang in my head and somehow, I felt like I had heard a similar statement before, Ikem popped up in my head and the details of last night began to come back to me.

I was so pissed off at Ikem for being so egocentric and acting like I was a little girl. Well, with the way I acted, I did not blame him, but something about that guy just brought out the worst in me. Every time I saw him, I had this strange urge to kill him but to kiss him first, probably kiss him to death, and he was not even helping. It was like he really wanted me to kill him. Again, I am weird.
After I left him in the faculty, I had this urge to go back upstairs to meet him and apologize for the way I had acted, but I shook it off and decided to head back to the hall to see if I had succeeded in increasing the crack that I had already put on the fence of Clara’s heart.
I walked slowly but determined into towards the hall but I never got to complete the journey, because apparently, careless me was not paying attention to my surrounding and so did not notice when a soft cotton cloth went over my nose and the strong smell of chloroform knocked me out.
I looked at the floor in front of me and my stomach felt like it was swirling again, but there was no food left in it after the first time. The sight of my Vomit made me sick. I had not really eaten anything so it was composed mainly of water and some white particles that must have been the leftover from the rice I had eaten two days ago.
I wondered what Dan was doing if she had realised that I was missing or if I had not even crossed her mind. I reassured myself that she would find out that something was wrong and go looking for me since I was supposed to drive her home after the fundraiser. She would have called my number a lot and when there was no reply she would become suspicious. Bat a nagging bug in my head kept on asking me if she had even bothered calling since she was used to me having late nights and what could she even do? Go to the useless police? Put up missing posters? I was doomed!
Chinedu came out with a mop stick a bucket with foamy water in it. Then he began to mop the floor. When he was through he brought out a hanky from his pocket and wiped my mouth clean. The hanky smelt like it had been soaked in antiseptic.
Shocked, I looked confused at him and then I noticed that he had cleaned up pretty good, He now wore a blue t-shirt and his hair still looked a little wet. I kept on staring at him like he was the strangest thing I had ever seen, like a unicorn with a dinosaur’s tail, and the paws of a dog and a human’s lip.
He smirked at me then took the mop stick and bucket out of the sitting room. He came back in with wet hands and took his former sitting position
“That is no way for my future wife to behave” He teased but it sounded like a warning
“Keep on talking and you’ll need more mop sticks” I warned in a challenging tone which only made him smile.
“Do you remember when we first met?” He asked with a sheepish smile
“Yes, and now I wish we never met” I spat at him again. If I continued spitting on him I would run out of saliva, I noted to myself. He brought out a different hankie from his pocket and wiped his face. “Clean freak” I hissed.
“I never really understood why you despised me so much,” He said as he put the hankie back into his pocket “I really thought we could me friends”
“You are sick right?” Sarcasm clear in my tone.
“Think back love” He stared into my eyes like it was going to make me remember. “You saved my life and now I only live for you.”
“What?” I was shocked. I have never saved anybody’s life, killed people in my head, but never saved a life.
Instead of answering me he just stood up and went into his room. I waited there for the next three hours just staring at the clock and waiting for him to come out again, it was not like I had anything better to do. Like move from my sitting position.
I had decided that when next he came out I would ask to use the ladies then lie to him that I would be on soon. ‘Guys hate that’ that would probably scare him and he would let me go. I guessed. But after waiting for about the whole day for him to leave his room I got tired and decided to reflect on my past life. Since it seemed he had decided to put my future on hold till Dan discovers that I am missing.
My mind went back to when Daniella had asked me to gather information on that lecturer that tried to blackmail her.
“Please Bimbo, I only need specific information. Not you getting involved” She said seriously.
“Then why tell me?” I could not believe that she wanted me to miss out on the action
“Because you are the best when it comes to gathering information on people” Yes I am
“Flattery would get you no were missy” I wiggled my finger in front of her face “You remember what happened to me in SS3 and I never got my revenge,” I said in the most pleading voice ever and her eyes fell down and I knew that I had just hit a soft spot
“But…” She tried to protest but I cut her off.
“To me, this is not just about having your revenge. It is making a statement” I made an attempt to get on my knees but she immediately pulled me up and at that point, I began to think of how to ruin that man’s life.
“Be careful” she sighed.

My mind then went back to John. The boyfriend who I never seemed to care about because I always knew he was a player and he would cheat on me. To say the honest truth, I was only going out with him because he was the president of Dan’s faculty and He had been asking me out for so long that I lost count and Daniella forced me to go out with him because she thought I would end up getting old without children since I always clung to the past so I agreed, not just because of that but because she said I could dump him I still did not like him.
He was a really sweet guy. Seriously, sometimes he made me dinner, within the three months that we dated, he remembered my birthday, and he was perfect. But he was a player. Not that I have anything against players, it was just, I already had this opinion about guys only warming their way up into your heart so that they can cool their way down to your pant, so I could never bring myself to like him. That was why I dumped him the moment Muyiwa offered to pay me if I dumped him and I jumped at the idea and thank my stars I never got to see him again.
My mind stopped wondering and I began to count the ceiling. I had to come up with a plan and quick. I could not stay here one more day. I needed to go back to my former life.
“I want to urinate!” I could have said ‘I want to use the ladies’ but decided to use the most appalling word so that he would get disgusted and let me go, although I doubted if it would work. He came out of his room with a handcuff and my mouth dropped open
He handcuffed my hand to my back before he untied me then he led out of the sitting room to his room and I took the chance to look around it. It was the same size as the parlour but looked more spacious as it only had a ‘one thin person’ bed a table and chair and a little refrigerator. His room was also white and his bed sheet was white also.
“Clean freak!” I whispered to myself as he led me to another door inside his room
“Be quick.” He said as he opened the door.
I hurried in and he shut the door behind me. I looked around his bathroom and smirked. It was so clean that you could eat off the floor. Everything was in its place. I looked at the door handle and discovered that he had not removed the key.
I immediately backed the door so I could use my hands to lock it with the key. He must have heard the sound of the key because immediately I turned the key the first time, he tried to open the door, but I was too quick.
“I am never getting out of here till you tell me why you kidnapped me” I shouted
“You should be hungry. I’ll get something for you to eat” he said like he had not heard my previous statement then I heard his footsteps leave his room.
“Come back here!” I demanded “I am not through with you!” but he had already left his room.
I laid back on the wall in defeat then gently slid to the ground “Dan you better come find me”
I looked at the white toilet and all of a sudden, I felt like using it.

To be continued…

Click Here For The Next Chapter Let’s Play Chapter 19

Let’s Play – Chapter 17

FablingPam

6th September 2020

Let’s Play – Chapter 17: Nigerian, Free, Web Novel, Drama, Romance, Play Girl, Fabling Pam

+Bimbo+
“Darling you are awake” I slowly opened my eyes to see the voice that had called me darling and I screamed so loud that I was sure that the president could hear me, but of course he had more important things to do so he could not come to my rescue.
“Nobody will hear you,” He said in a calm and controlled voice that irked me even more. I mean he had just kidnapped me, he had been trying to for the last three years and now that he had succeeded he was sounding so calm
“I know you are psycho!” I spat at him, literally
He brought his hand up to his face and wiped away the spit then cleaned his hand on his trouser. “Whit time you will get to love me”
I tried to move but I could not, I tried again but I could not, then I looked down and noticed that I was tied in a sitting position on the chair. “Get a thicker rope! Cuz I will never ever ever ever ever ever ever ever ever love you” I screamed at him
“We will see about that my love,” he said with a sad smile and left
I sighed and took a deep breath then began to scan the room I was in. It was white and clean, the seats were leather and black and the centre table was made of glass. There was a black 32 inches LCD on the wall in front of the three-seater cushion. At first, I thought that I was in a mansion with a lot of space but when I looked beside me, by my right, I saw that I was at the corner of the room and that behind me there was the only wall. I looked around the sitting room again and realization dawned on me that we were still in the school’s vicinity as the sitting room was as small as Dan and I’s bedroom, although he seemed to have another room inside, but that only meant that he had rented the middle-class apartment. There were only two halls that offered the middle-class apartments which contained a bathroom and toilet, a sitting room, a kitchen and a parlour. And those halls were Morgan hall and Atide hall. Morgan hall had mostly female students and was quite noisy, I had stayed there before. So I was probably in Atide hall.
I bowed my head in frustration and silently prayed that Daniella would notice that I was missing and call my parents who would go to any length to find me.

+Daniella+
I sent a text message to Bimbo telling her that Bola would take me home because I knew I would be coming home late but when I got home she was not there. I wanted to call her phone but I decided not to because I was already used to not seeing her at home in the night when it was not a school night.
I took of my cloth and got into my pyjamas then laid face up on the bed and my mind raced back to the early part of the night when I was with Bola.
I allowed a few teardrops escape from my eyes as I remembered when we were making out. How could I? I kept on asking myself. How could I have fallen for him? Not that I would never fall for anybody in the future, I just did not need this now, and most especially to fall for him. The same guy that I had felt so heartbroken after the first day we met when he had left without even bothering to give me his name. I did not even know him then and yet, he leaving me had left me in a haze. Now that I knew him what would I do if he ever left again?
I finally fell into the comforting world of slumber in hopes that the worse to come would never come, in hopes that he and Cynthia would break up and in hopes that my heart would never be broken for it was a feeling that I had never felt but had witnessed people go through, even Bimbo when Clara had stolen her boyfriend and I had decided that I would never allow myself to ever go through it, that I would never give my heart to anybody so that the ball would always be in my court. But now it seemed like my sweet little plan was falling apart.
The next day I decided to go on with my life and pretend that the previous night had not happened. I woke up, had my bath, brushed my teeth, got dressed picked up my bible and decided to go to church. I had not been there for a while, a really long while.
Before I left the room I sent a message to Bimbo to tell her that I would not be at home but like before I did not receive a delivery message.
I found it very hard to concentrate in church because of the feeling that something was wrong kept on bugging me. The pastor went on and on and all I could hear was ‘what is going on?’
After the service, I went back home, did my assignment, and slept off silently praying that when I woke up she would have come back
I heard several loud bangs in my sleep before I realised that it was coming from the real world. I jumped up from the bed half in excitement that she had come back and half ready to strangle her for making me worry.
“Bimbo…..” I trailed off as I opened the door to see no other person but Clara at the front of my door. I hissed and walked to the bed and sat down. “What are you here for?” I yawned and asked in annoyance
She shut the door behind her moved dangerously with a hint of nervousness towards me and put her hand in her bag then asked: “Where is Bimbo?”
“I do not know” I yawned again. Then my eyes widened in shock as I stared at her hand come out of her bag with a small black gun “Tell me where she is or I will kill you” She threatened
“I don’t know” I answered again and she pointed the gun towards my head.
At first, I was scared but then I got that weird feeling that she was only bluffing. I mean she could be a bitch twenty-three seven but she was not the killer type. I smirked at the gun and shook my head. “Why do you want to kill me?” I asked
“I do not want to kill you” She replied nervously “I came for Bimbo”
“Why?” I asked again
“Because she ruined my life”
“No, she did not”
“Yes she did” she insisted.

“Okay, if that is the case,” I said as I stood up to stand face to face with her. She immediately rose her gun so that it pointed to my forehead again.
I could try the action film thing, where the hero grabbed the gun from the antagonist’s hand, but when I last checked my schedule, dying was not on it. What if I tried to grab the gun and she pulled the trigger or worse, I pulled the trigger and ended up killing her? That would put an entirely different incomprehensible turn to my story.
I looked into her eyes and sighed then continued speaking “If you killed her you would also have to kill me because then I would report you to the police and have you arrested”
“I was going to kill you too” she smirked.
“In that case, I would not tell you where she is, that way you would kill me then she would find out and either way you would go to jail,” I said.
“No, I wouldn’t. I would kill you, wait till she came back, kill her then leave” She said with a smug look.
“See I would like to deceive you but seriously, did you think of this plan?” I raised an eyebrow at her “I have neighbours, you banged at my door, you will be the first obvious suspect. You think she ruined your life? The fact that you are standing here means the job was not complete. Do you think she will come back to find me dead and not pick you as the first suspect? Do you think she will send you to jail? She will send you to hell with the list possible body parts” I sighed seeing that she still tried her best to maintain a hard look on her face even though I could clearly tell that she was getting very nervous because her hand on the gun had begun to shiver.
“I said I would kill the two of you” She tried to reassure herself.
“Weren’t you listening?” I asked “If you killed the two of us you would have to kill the neighbours, our parents and anybody that will ensure that you were caught. And I really don’t want to think about how disappointed your parents would be. What will this be? A crime of passion.”
“She ruined my life!” I was not sure which was louder, her voice, or the sound of the gun. I fell to the ground and shut my eyes tight “Oh my god! What have I done?” I heard her scream. She hurried to my side and knelt down beside me then picked me up and placed my head on her lap “Please don’t die, I did not mean to shoot. I did not mean to pull the trigger, please.”
I waited to see that light that I heard appeared to you when you were about to die, but I did not see it, and then I realised that I also did not feel any pain in my body. I mean bullets are meant to be painful right? But I felt nothing, so I could not tell which part of my body the bullet must have hit.
Clara kept on crying beside me while my head rested on her lap with my eyes shut as I kept on wondering why I had not died yet.
Tired of waiting to die, I decided to open my eyes, and they opened with ease, I took a deep breath, and that was also easy, a teardrop from Clara’s eyes fell on my face and I immediately raised my hand to wipe it away.
“You are alive!” she squealed and hugged me like she planned on killing me with a hug if the gun failed.
I pushed her away from me and stood up then felt my body for any signs that I had been hit by a bullet. When I did not feel anything I looked around the room inspecting with my eyes to see if I would find the bullet or its mark. My eyes finally spotted it. It was on the wall, right behind where I had been standing, which meant that it had whizzed past my ear. “Thank you, Lord, I would never miss church again,” I said under my breath then faced the no longer cry but astonished Clara that was still kneeling down on the ground and staring up at me.
“I told you, you are capital bitch but you are not a killer” I stretched my hands towards her and helped her stand up. “Tell me what really happened.”
She nodded her head and then began to speak “Desmond broke up with me, he said that I was not his type and that I should not even bother hoping he would forgive me for disgracing him last night. But it was all Bimbo’s fault. She had been pushing me and I wanted to get her back, I was desperate” As she talked she began to cry.
“So you bought a gun” I stated rather than asked but intended it to be a question
“It is Desmond’s gun” She corrected me.
“So you were going to implicate him” I concluded.
“I did not think of it that way, all I wanted was to see her dead” She confesses. And I had already begun to develop a newfound respect for her in the hopes that she was actually smart.
“I am actually tired of standing so I will take a sit. You are welcome to sit too” I said then walked to the bed and sat down. When she made no attempt to move I Danted the bed for her to come and she came. I wanted to laugh, she looked so vulnerable. Who would have ever imagined Clara like this? If I told Bimbo she would probably have a laugh then go off to hunt her down.
After she sat down a mischievous Idea came to my mind. I would play the psychologist who only made you realise that you had more problems than you realised. I picked up her hands and looked into her eyes with the most concerned look I could summon and then spoke like a caring mother. It made me almost want to puke, but I really wanted to know why she hated Bimbo so much. “Since primary school, you have been trying to make her life so miserable, you would pick the first opportunity to frustrate her, and you always treated her like she was below you.”
“But I stopped” she defended herself.

“That was after she began to ignore you” I corrected still with the concerned look and the motherly voice. She looked at the floor in other to avoid my eyes and a smile almost crawled unto my lips. “Then who knows why, but she finally decided to pile up all those years of ‘could have had my revenge’ into on cold mug of the ultimate revenge with cookies and now you are frustrated,” I said pretending as though I was not the one who had given her the Idea, or presented her with the names of targets for our little game.
“Desmond proposed to me” She looked up at me with those pitiful eyes.
“You stole Charles from her Clara, who knows, he could have also proposed to her” she bowed her head to stare at the ground again “Then you dumped him when you were sure that they had broken up. Wasn’t that in her first year of admission into the university? Do you know how devastated she was? Do you know the trauma it caused her? Not just because you broke her heart, but because she already had an opinion about every guy being the same. Clara, since that day she never had another boyfriend. Believe me, they kept on coming, they still come, but she just refuses them point blank” and that was the truth.
“I’m sorry” she whispered to the ground
“I am not the one you need to tell sorry to, you know that” I said.
“I know” she whispered again
“During her WAEC examination, you planted a cheat on her then ratted on her, if I had not covered up for her and taken the blame since it was Biology and I did not need it, she would have had her paper cancelled and spent one more year at home because of you, in SS3 you spread a rumour that she had slept with half the boys in our class and she got suspended and lost the trust of her parents. They had to take her for a virginity test before she could gain their trust back. But only her parents and I knew the truth. Was that childish or pure hatred?” I continued
“I’m so sorry,” she said, and I saw a teardrop fall my bed
“Now all she did was destroy your engagement and you try to fall off a hill. If I was her, I would have done worse. Like hired some people to rape and rob you, have them force you to masturbate then circulate the video, beaten you halfway to death, sent you to a coma, but no, she did nothing, all she did was break your engagement.” I looked at her and saw that she was already crying profusely and I smiled. This was what I had been waiting for. I lifted her head up so that she would look at me. Her eyes were red and swollen and her makeup had become slimy and was slipping down her face.
I hugged her in order to intimidate her more and it worked. She began to cry more loudly, and I patted her back. This was just too priceless, seeing Clara like this; Bimbo would kill to see this.
“I know you did all these out of hatred; it was not just a game to you. But the question is why?” I asked, “Nobody just woke up and developed that amount of hatred then channeled it towards a random human being” I stopped Dating her back and gently pulled her away from me so that I could see her face “Except you are a psychopath”
“I am not a psychopath,” she said with a shaky voice
“Then tell me. What really happened?” I persisted still with the motherly look and the caring voice.
“It started the first day I saw her when she resumed at her school. All the teachers immediately liked her and so did everybody. Even you”
I was taken aback by those two last words “Me?”
“You used to be one of my friends, but you left me alone to become her friend”

To be continued…

Keywords: Once Upon A Forever, Prologue, Free Web Novel, Nigerian Story, Reincarnation, Doomed Love, Fated Love, David, Tony.

David

Previous Chapter | Next Chapter

Keywords: Once Upon A Forever, Prologue, Free Web Novel, Nigerian Story, Reincarnation, Doomed Love, Fated Love, Lara, Tyrie.

OMOLARA

Previous Chapter | Next Chapter

Keywords: The Famine – An Igbo Folktale Based in The Fablingverse About Tortoise, Dog, and a Long Famine Caused by the Sun and Moon, Nkita, Mbe, Mothers

Hope you Enjoyed The Famine. Drop a reaction below to let me know what you thought of this folktale, who was your favourite, mine’s always Mbe no matter what he gets up to. If you’ll like to read more Mbe Stories; Check out Mbe and Akidi (A Fablingverse Igbo Folktale) – FablingVerse

Keywords: Once Upon A Forever, Prologue, Free Web Novel, Nigerian Story, Reincarnation, Doomed Love, Fated Love.

Prologue

Next Chapter – Once Upon A Forever: Chapter 1 – OMOLARA

Keyword: Mbe and Akidi (A Fablingverse Igbo Folktale about Tortoise)

Did you Enjoy Mbe and Akidi (A Fablingverse Igbo Folktale)? You may also enjoy Egbere: Keeping The Mat ( Bush Baby )

Our Coach – Chapter 13 – Nigerian Story, Football, Dapo, Sports Story, Read Free Stories Online, Free Web Novel, Fabling, Pam

Our Coach – Chapter 12 – Nigerian Story, Football, Dapo, Sports Story, Read Free Stories Online, Free Web Novel, Fabling, Pam

Our Coach – Chapter 11 – Nigerian Story, Football, Dapo, Sports Story, Read Free Stories Online, Free Web Novel, Fabling, Pam

Our Coach – Chapter 10 – Nigerian Story, Football, Dapo, Sports Story, Read Free Stories Online, Free Web Novel, Fabling, Pam

Our Coach – Chapter 9 – Nigerian Story, Football, Dapo, Sports Story, Read Free Stories Online, Free Web Novel, Fabling, Pam

GOLDEN STARS VS RAZORS

GREEN STARS VS NEVER LAST

Our Coach – Chapter 8 – Nigerian Story, Football, Dapo, Sports Story, Read Free Stories Online, Free Web Novel, Fabling, Pam

Our Coach – Chapter 7 – Nigerian Story, Football, Dapo, Sports Story, Read Free Stories Online, Free Web Novel, Fabling, Pam

Our Coach – Chapter 6 – Nigerian Story, Football, Dapo, Sports Story, Read Free Stories Online, Free Web Novel, Fabling, Pam

Our Coach – Chapter 5 – Nigerian Story, Football, Dapo, Sports Story, Read Free Stories Online, Free Web Novel, Fabling, Pam

Our Coach – Chapter 4 – Nigerian Story, Football, Coach James, Sports Story, Read Free Stories Online, Free Web Novel, Fabling, Pam

Our Coach – Chapter 3 – Nigerian Story, Football, Dapo, Sports Story, Read Free Stories Online, Free Web Novel, Fabling, Pam

Our Coach – Chapter 2 – Nigerian Story, Football, Dapo, Sports Story, Read Free Stories Online, Free Web Novel, Fabling, Pam

Our Coach Chapter 1 – Nigerian Story, Football, Dapo, Sports Story, Read Free Stories Online, Free Web Novel, Fabling, Pam

Keywords: Lyrics to Ka Esi Le Onye Isi Oche (Gwo Gwo Gwo Ngwo) Gentleman, Mike Ejeagha, How Tortoise Sold Elephant. An Igbo folksong, Nigerian Folktales, African, Tortoise Tales, Read Free Stories online, FablingPam, Fablingverse, Igbo to English Translation

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

If you enjoyed the lyrics to Ka Esi Le Onye Isi Oche, you may enjoy the THE TALE OF OMEKAGU – LYRICS Another banging folk song by Gentlema, Mike Ejeagha

Keywords: The Hot Water Challenge, Why Lizard Nods Its Head, The Animal Kingdom, Fabling Folktale, Igbo Folktale, African Folklore, Fablingverse

If you enjoyed reading the folktale; The Hot Water Challenge: Why Lizard Nods Its Head, you may also enjoy The Jackal and The Peacock

KeyWords: The Tale of Omekagu – Chapter Six, Igbo to English translation, Mike Ejeagha’s song, Omekagu, lyrics, Igbo folk music, Opi, Omenani, folksong, Fablingverse folktales, Igbo folktale, fabling, ọfọ na ogu, free to read, read free stories from Africa

Will You Like to Read the Original Lyrics to Omekagu by Mike Ejeagha? Just Follow The Link: The Full Lyrics by Gentle Man Mike Ejeagha

KeyWords: The Tale of Omekagu – Chapter Five, Igbo to English translation, Mike Ejeagha’s song, Omekagu, lyrics, Igbo folk music, Opi, Omenani, folksong, Fablingverse folktales, Igbo folktale, fabling, ọfọ na ogu, free to read, read free stories from Africa

KeyWords: The Tale of Omekagu – Chapter Four, Igbo to English translation, Mike Ejeagha’s song, Omekagu, lyrics, Igbo folk music, Opi, Omenani, folksong, Fablingverse folktales, Igbo folktale, fabling, ọfọ na ogu, free to read, read free stories from Africa

KeyWords: The Tale of Omekagu – Chapter Three, Igbo to English translation, Mike Ejeagha’s song, Omekagu, lyrics, Igbo folk music, Opi, Omenani, folksong, Fablingverse folktales, Igbo folktale, fabling, ọfọ na ogu, free to read, read free stories from Africa

KeyWords: The Tale of Omekagu – Chapter Two, Igbo to English translation, Mike Ejeagha’s song, Omekagu’s, lyrics, Igbo folk music, Opi, Omenani, folksong, Fablingverse folktales, Igbo folktale, fabling, ọfọ na ogu, free to read, read free stories from Africa

Read The Tale of Omekagu Chapter 1 or Chapter 3